Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A/N: Victorious Time Jump AND O.C. characters? LET'S GOOOOO!

Let's get this right out; this story was brought to me by Teentitan12. They came up with the basic premise: Tori's daughter and a bunch of fresh faces at Hollywood Arts, with Tori as the new principal. Teentitan12 also created some original characters for these students and I added some additional people myself. This was a fun collab, a writing prompt I never expected but ended up falling in love with.

I hope you do as well. AHH! we are really excited to share this with you.

When new people are introduced, I will assign credit to Teentitan12. All other characters are my own.

Please favorite, leave a review, show your love!

One more time: BIG THANKS TO Teentitan12 !

Burbank, California...

September 23, 2030...

Alice stood by the bus stop for her first day of high school.

She spent the last two weeks with her mom after having been at her dads for the summer. The pair were inseparable to the point that the 14-year-old had to fight for her not to drop her off at her new high school. It was bad enough that she was going to be a freshman, the least she could do was ride the bus like everyone else.

Given that Alice lived quite a way away from Hollywood Arts, the regular school buses couldn't accommodate. So, Alice had to take the city bus.

This worried her mother to no end. But the teenager reassured her that she wanted to do this; maybe she'll make a friend on the way.

"Please don't talk to strangers," her mom sighed.

"They're not strangers if they're your age!" countered Alice.

The woman folded her arms and reluctantly conceded. But she made Alice promise that she would text when she could and call if there was an emergency.

One more caveat: she was to have a small can of pepper spray on her person.

Alice rolled her eyes and took the self-defense trinket.

And she was off.

Today was a particularly pleasant day in the Valley. The sun was shining but it wasn't oppressively hot. In fact, a mild breeze came and went, shaking the trees.

Sadly, the smog was still doing its thing. Alice imagined that at any other place in the country, the sky would look spectacular. But as mornings go in L.A. this was a beautiful one. She felt like the universe was trying to tell her, "Alice, this is your chance. You got this!"

Here came the bus, with the gigantic windows and big white letters that say LADOT. The orange and grey behemoth wheezed its way along the curbside and stopped with a hiss that kicked off the dirt and dust around her.

She coughed as the doors opened.

"Where to?" grumbled the middle-aged bus driver.

He wasn't mean but he was clearly going through the motions.

"Oh, uh, Hollywood Arts please!"

The driver nodded and the two stood for an uncomfortable five seconds before he gestured toward the machine beside the handle that opened the doors.

Alice blinked and fished the money out of her pockets and paid her fare.

"Find a good seat," he suggested as he got ready to pull away.

Once he saw in his mirror that the kid finally sat down, he was free to pull into traffic and go.

Alice pressed her lips together, feeling mild embarrassment with the way she held up the bus. She hadn't taken public transportation before, so this was new for her. But she knew that the only way to learn is by doing. Alice just wished her next blunder wouldn't be so public.

She sat back in the double seat that she had to herself and pressed her face against the window.

The city flew by as hundreds, maybe thousands walked and drove about to begin their days.

Alice noticed a tall figure running alongside the bus, reaching out as if they were going to catch it like a runaway dog's leash.

The dark-haired girl looked up and pulled the stop request line and the vehicle slowed down to a complete stop.

"Who's getting off?"

Nobody got up.

The driver noticed through his window the rookie passenger who was still holding her arm up from pulling the switch.

She sees that he sees her so Alice points outside.

The man opened the doors and the runner staggered into the bus, almost losing their footing on the couple of steps.

Now that the runner was standing still, Alice was able to take in the person more clearly.

A tan hand unfurled the hood of her long sleeve shirt to reveal a teen girl, a bit older than Alice. The green shirt was open, revealing a white tee underneath. She wore a locket around her neck.

After dropping two tokens in the machine, the girl pivoted and walked toward the back.

Now Alice could make out ripped jeans and a worn pair of black Vans.

"She's probably going to school too," Alice thought. "Good thing we stopped, or she would have been late."

The freshman also took notice of the cool way she was wearing her backpack, slung over the one shoulder.

"One shoulder, gotta remember that!"

The standing teenager looked around with a huff. There were no other places to sit.

"You can sit here," offered Alice.

The girl looked down at the smaller girl holding her backpack in her lap.

She sighed and took the seat beside her.

Now the bus was able to resume its route.

Alice was eager to make some conversation, but the older teen just sat still, staring off into space. She looked like she checked out.

"Hi, I'm Alice."

Nothing.

"You looked like you were in a hurry," she blurted out. "Did you oversleep?"

The girl didn't turn her head, but her eyeballs moved to her right (toward Alice) and went back to looking at nothing.

"Not a talker, huh?"

It would be a long twelve minutes until the bus stopped half a block away from Hollywood Arts. The space in front of the school were for yellow buses only.

A handful of folks started to get off. To Alice's surprise, the mysterious girl quickly got up and pushed toward the front. Alice promptly followed and ran toward the girl.

"Hey. Hey!"

She didn't stop or slow down, so Alice was nearly out of breath when she caught up with her.

"So, you go here too, huh? That's awesome."

The older teen just shook her head, muttering something under her breath.

"You're probably a junior or a senior," Alice continued, trying to break the ice. "I'm a freshman. This is my first-"

Alice was startled when the taller one swiftly stopped in her tracks, turned around and grabbed her shoulders.

"Since you're new here," the girl finally said. "Consider this a public service announcement. The name's Mia. There aren't any others in this school so don't worry about it. We might be riding the same bus in the morning or sometimes walking in the same direction, but that's all it is. We...are not friends."

"But I..."

"So, do yourself a favor and stay the hell out of my way. I'm feeling generous so thought I'd give you the chance NOT to find out what happens when you get on my bad side."

Mia released her and marched to the school.

Alice stood there, dumbfounded.

"Awesome, first attempt at a friend was a total failure."

Alice wandered into the main office and the secretary, Mrs. Hughes, smiled at her.

"Good morning, can I help you?"

"Yes," the girl nodded. "I'm Alice Doyle. This is my first day and I was told to pick up some things."

"Ah, yes," the lady said.

She got up and walked over to a big filing cabinet and pulled out a thick manila envelope.

"This is your Freshman Starter Pack, as we call it."

Alice opened the flap and all kinds of stuff fell out.

"Let's see..." Mrs. Hughes started. "Here is the school policy book. Be sure to brush up on all the rules. We may be a performing arts school but there is still order. I mean we don't want you to tag any of the walls with spray paint without a faculty member signing off on it."

That befuddled the girl.

"Graffiti is allowed here?" Alice asked.

"As long as it's not inappropriate and that you get approval for the area."

The woman then reached underneath the counter and hands Alice a yellow tag.

"Speaking of which, here is your locker number and combination. Feel free to decorate your locker, inside and out, anyway you like."

"Oh cool," Alice said.

Hughes then took out a marker and wrote on the envelope.

"There's your homeroom," she said and then gazed at the clock. "You should hurry, girly!"

Alice stuffed all of her new items into her backpack and put the locker number in her pocket. Now with her bag in one hand and envelope in the other, Alice took off.

OOOOF!

The freshman slammed into another student, causing them to drop their books.

"Oh, I'm so sorry..."

Her eyes bugged out when she saw Mia was the one she collided with.

"For fuck's sake!"

"Sorry, sorry," Alice said. "Let me help you."

Mia knelt down to gather her things.

"Don't worry, I got it."

Once she had her books in order, Mia just silently left.

The lockers stretched all the way down the corridor, but it wasn't the dull grey doors like in middle school.

Each and every one was unique. Some were painted, some had things attached to the door. A few even had working lights.

"That's so cool," she whispered.

The numbers were looking familiar, so she double-checked the tag from her pocket.

"Alright, 143...here we go!"

Alice then tried the combination. She always gets flustered with these things in the beginning.

"UGH! Is it left-right-left? Or is it right-left-right? Wait, do I start at zero? Uh, crap!"

The bell rang and everybody scattered.

"Well, no time now. Better get to my first class."

Lunch rolled around and everybody was dining outside at the Asphalt Cafe.

Mia was eating some fries she got from the food truck, Festus and Sons. This greasy spoon on wheels was a permanent staple at the high school.

Lauren and Jenna were having a talk, Mia not really engaging.

"I just get so nervous when I'm in front of everybody," the taller girl sighed. "I mean I've been in front of crowds before so what's wrong with me?"

"Come on, Jenna" groaned Lauren, who's curly bop with bangs was in stark contrast to Jenna's tight bun. "You got to give it a try or you'll regret it. Like my grandma says, every time you don't try, the answer is an automatic no."

Lauren put her hand on Jenna's shoulder reassuringly.

"You gotta get over this," Mia finally said. "So, you're an amazon, big deal."

At this point, Chase joined the table.

"Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Johnny Cash."

The boy rolled his eyes at Mia. The comparison couldn't be helped. He liked dressing in dark clothes and there was always a guitar nearby.

"What's this talk about amazons?" he asked with a mild southern drawl.

Jenna shook her head.

"Nothing. Just trying to psyche myself out before I try out for the new play."

Chase nodded, "Be sure to knock 'em dead. Hear that guy directing it is a real asshole."

It was amusing that this 6'3" toned athlete could be intimidated by anyone.

He noticed some papers by Lauren.

"What ya workin on?" Chase asked.

Lauren looked over to her left and saw what he meant.

"Oh that? I was entering that songwriting contest over at the Cataclysm. First prize is $10,000 and this girl could use a new computer."

Chase nodded.

"That's cool," he said. "I heard about that contest too. I'd like to enter but...I don't know how I could...perform it."

"Do all the white kids have stage fright now?" Lauren smirked.

"Not exactly," he said, paying more mind toward his bagged lunch.

"Is that peanut butter and pickles?" asked Lauren with a face of disgust.

"Nah," he smiled. "It's PB and sardines."

Mia tilted her head.

"Scratch that, he's not Johnny Cash, he's Elvis."

The girls laughed as Chase bit into his sandwich with gusto.

"Oh shit," coughed Chase.

"What is it?" asked Jenna.

He pointed a couple tables over. Alice approached a table with a platinum blonde girl and three other similarly styled girls were talking and laughing.

"That," replied Chase. "Looks like new girl is tryin' to sit with Savannah and her posse."

"Oh, you poor sweet summer child," Lauren sighed.

"HI!"

The fearsome foursome stared daggers at the new girl, like she unwittingly interrupted the most important conversation in the world.

"Do you mind if I sit here?" Alice asked as she sat down with her tray. "Took me a minute to find this place."

"Who's this?" one girl blatantly asked as if she wasn't within earshot.

"Sorry," she sheepishly said, putting down her sandwich. "I'm Alice."

"You new?" another girl with brown hair asked. "You must be because this is our table..."

Savannah raised her hand.

"Easy now, Patricia," the blonde said. "Let the freshman sit with her lunch."

She then gave her crew a knowing smirk and they understood the assignment.

"Nice to meet you, Alice" she smiled. "I'm Savannah."

Her valley girl accent was like something out of a movie. Alice thought better than to mention this.

"This is Kris, Ashley and Patricia."

The friends nodded and gave mild greetings.

"I like your shoes," pointed Kris.

Alice looked down and saw that she was referring to her denim-colored Sketchers.

"Oh, these? Thanks. Thought I'd try something new this ye-"

"You must have ordered them online," interrupted Patricia. "Because I thought the thrift store here closed down."

The younger girl perked up.

"There's a thrift store?" Alice smiled. "Alright, maybe we can go together."

Kris and Ashley giggled like the new girl low key insulted Patricia.

"I don't shop at a thrift store!" she protested.

"Oh, okay" Alice nodded. "Where do you go?"

"Nowhere you'd shop," snapped Pat. "The places we frequent don't carry ratty shirts like that."

Alice saw she was pointing at her red shirt with the white silhouette of a hawk.

"My dad gave me this shirt," she said.

Now she was no longer smiling.

"Patricia, you're such a bitch," chortled Ashley. "Like, seriously."

The group of friends laughed at Alice.

"I'm already bored," sighed Savannah. "Sorry, girls, I thought this would be more fun. I know."

The blonde then stood up, walked over to Alice and pushed her down, spilling her food all over the place.

"There, now it's fun again."

They all started cackling once more, even a few students who saw giggled some.

Alice sat there in the floor, seeing the others mocking her.

"Don't do it. Don't you dare!"

A tear escaped and went down her cheek.

"Hey, Savannah..."

The snobby girl turned and was met with a punch from Mia.

Savannah's friends stood up and gasped as their leader went down like a ton of bricks.

Mia looked over to Alice who was wide-eyed at what had just happened.

Then shouting teachers came running to the scene and a resigned look came over Mia's face.

"Oh, here we go."

Mr. DeBiase got between Mia and the others. A female teacher helped up Savannah while her little friends told her that she was attacked.

"Mia, did you hit Savannah?" he asked.

The girl rolled her eyes as her "bus buddy" got up from the floor.

"My fist may have connected with her face, yes."

Alice was stunned by the lack of fucks she was giving in this moment. Mia wasn't kidding, she really was a tough cookie.

"We do not accept bullying or fights in this school, young lady," DeBiase sternly told her. "Did you forget?"

"Probably same place Gilmore over there forgot her manners," she quipped.

"Okay, that's it. Both of you girls to the principal's office!"

Mia was just as surprised as Alice.

"Why her?"

"Yeah, why me?" asked Alice.

"Looks like we have three girls involved but only one is going to the nurse's office. You two are coming with me."

Detention Hall...

Mia and Alice sat next to each other in the empty classroom. No other delinquents today.

The teacher watching them excused himself to use the restroom.

Alice sat in her chair hunched over, staring at the floor.

Mia was more relaxed, legs sprawled apart with her neck lazily leaned on the back of her chair.

She's been here before.

"Great first day, kid. No really, ten out of ten."

The lack of response made Mia look over to her "partner in crime."

"Hey, you okay?"

Alice snapped out of it.

"Huh?"

"Damn, freshman," she smirked. "Land on your head or something?"

Mia then gave her the bird.

"Quick, how many fingers do you see?"

"Sorry I got you in trouble," Alice finally said.

Mia lowered the rude gesture and shrugged.

"You kidding me?" chortled Mia. "Inter-facing with Gilmore was my pleasure."

She stretched in her seat.

"I mean she had it coming. Truth be told it wasn't my first encounter with the bitch. But I promised mom I wouldn't get into any fights."

"Oh," Alice said sadly.

That made her think of her mom and how she hadn't contacted her since getting to school.

She hoped she wasn't worried.

"Eh, it's fine," Mia added. "I was on my longest detention hot streak, though! Three weeks."

"Didn't the semester start three weeks ago?" asked Alice.

"Details, details."

Echoes of a woman shouting grew with intensity out in the halls.

"The hell is that?" asked Mia.

Alice sunk into her chair.

"Oh no."

The door was kicked open by a woman with long black hair accentuated by a silver streak.

She immediately ran to Alice and checked her out.

"Alice! Are you okay? What happened?"

"It's okay, mom" Alice huffed. "I'm fine."

"FINE? You're in detention!"

A well-dressed woman with brown hair leaned in the doorway.

"What is all this noise? This is a school and I-

Her eyes widened.

"Jade?"

Alice's mother's jaw dropped.

"Tori?"

"MOM?" blurted out Mia.

Alice's eyes bugged out.

"That's your mom?" she asked.

"Oh, it gets better," Tori said. "I'm also the principal of this school."

"Holy. Shit." Jade thought.

Chapter Text

A/N: Alright, people liking the first chapter!

For frame of reference, Alice is modeled after Ruby Rose from RWBY, so she has dark hair, fair skin and is on the shorter side.

Mia's look was inspired by the "beta Luz" design for Luz Noceda of The Owl House. Just Google that and you'll see what I mean.

The friends: Jenna, Lauren and Chase were original creations by Teentitan12.

Yes, I'm pretty much limited to updating once a week because 1, work has gotten really nuts and 2, I want the chapters to be longer on average. I'm taking my sweet time with this story because we have a lot of characters and a lot of things that happened past and present.

Now that's out of the way, let's get into it!

"Hold on," Jade said. "Hold. Everything. When did you become the principal?"

Tori shrugged.

"Just this year."

"Good job, Vega," Jade smirked. "Only two kids in detention. Too bad one of them is your kid."

That stung but the Latina held her position. She was in no mood for her shenanigans.

"And it would appear yours is here to count."

Jade scowled.

(Oh, how I missed that scowl.)

"And it's Vega-Larson if you don't mind."

Mia gave a little smile but didn't let her mother see.

"Alice, was it?" asked Tori. "Could you explain what happened?"

The younger one in the room looked spooked. She hated being put on the spot.

"Well, I...was...outside at lunch..."

Mia put her hand on her shoulder, mentally telling her to stop talking.

"Here's what happened. Alice was looking for a place to sit and eat. She saw an empty spot by Savannah Gilmore and her friends."

Mia glanced over to Alice.

Tori knew all about those girls.

"She chose poorly. Long story short, they were mocking her, and Savannah then pushed her down. That's where I came in."

"This is what happened?" asked Jade.

Alice looked over to Mia and nodded.

"Yes, that's the truth."

"I may have...overreacted," Mia added.

"Overreacted?" admonished Tori. "You punched her in the face."

"You did?" Jade asked Mia. "Nice."

"JADE!"

"What?" the former goth shrugged. "What's-her-name put her hands on Alice first!"

Tori massaged her temples.

"This may surprise you, albeit it's been a while since you went here; but 'an eye for an eye' ISN'T SCHOOL POLICY!"

Jade shook her head.

"I can understand Myra..."

"Mia!"

Jade winced. "Sorry, I can understand Mia but why was Alice given detention?"

Mia threw up her hands.

"That's what we were asking!"

"Who gave you detention?" Tori asked.

"Mr. DeBiase," Mia huffed.

"Figures," sighed Tori.

"Who's that?" asked Jade.

Tori folded her arms.

"Just a thorn in my side is all. I'll deal with him. As for you two, detention is over and Alice, I'll make sure this isn't marked on your record since you didn't do anything."

"Thanks, Tori."

Mia put her head on her desk, shaking from trying not to laugh.

Alice was no longer pale but tomato red.

"Oh, I'm sorry! Mrs. Vega!"

A sad look over came her face.

"It's Ms., actually. But thank you, Alice."

Jade walked over to Tori and playfully punched her shoulder mildly.

"You too? Welcome to the club."

"What club?" asked Alice.

Mia lifted her head up and squinted toward the new adult.

"Come on Alice, we should go now."

The small brunette got her bookbag and started walking with Jade.

"Hold up, Jade."

She stopped and turned towards Tori.

"What?" she asked impatiently.

"It's been a long time," Tori said. "It was nice to see you again, despite the situation."

Jade looked antsy.

"It was okay seeing you too."

"You sure you need to leave? I was thinking maybe we could catch up..."

Jade held up her hand.

"Sorry, Tori. But I need to get home. I've been dealing with this new project, and I really need to...focus."

"Oh," she said. "Okay. Maybe some other time."

The mother and daughter then left.

Mia stood up and walked over to her mom.

"That chick was scary," the teen admitted.

"You should have seen her at your age."

Jenna knocked on the open door for the auditorium.

A couple of students were sitting on the stage. One boy with red hair looked up and squinted.

"Who are you?" he shouted, annoyed.

"I'm Jenna Parker," the tall girl said nervously. "I wanted to know if the auditions were still open?"

The redhead stood and shooed the other student away and gestured for Jenna to come forward.

"I'm Geoffrey Olson," he said with authority. "I'm the director of this production."

As the girl got closer, his face looked pained like a total catastrophe was coming into realization for him.

"Who are you auditioning for?" he winced.

"The role of Kelly Wittenberg, the lead."

Geoffrey brandished the script in his left hand.

"Thanks, I'm aware that she is the lead."

"Oh right," Jenna chuckled.

(Just walked in and I feel I already blew it!)

He looked as far down as he could as if he was checking to see Jenna's feet were planted on the ground.

"You're...a tall one," he off-the-cuff stated.

Indeed, from where he was, Geoffrey should be towering over her. But instead, he had just a couple of feet over her. The boy himself appeared to be average height, maybe shorter.

(Great, a sequoia auditioning for Napoleon. This isn't awkward at all.)

He sighed and walked over to one of the empty chairs and grabbed a script that was left on it. Geoffrey turned to a particular page and handed it to Jenna.

"Read this part," he requested.

Jenna cleared her throat and launched into her character's scene.

"Do you know what it's like to come here every day? Knowing that he's never coming back?"

Geoffrey stood still as she continued.

"But I cannot let that make me crumble!"

As if on cue, the tears flowed from Jenna's eyes and her voice got more desperate.

"I won't let that break my spirit! So, I come here to this dock, every...single...damn...day...and wait. I want him back, I wish him back, HE WILL COME BACK TO ME!"

Jenna wiped the tears and as if she couldn't stand any taller, a gravitas came about her.

"And your words are just noise to me, you hear me? NOISE! I don't care what you think! My father WILL return!" She clutched her throat, and her voice shrank to almost a whisper. "He must."

Geoffrey stood there, wide-eyed and glanced over to a handful of stagehands watching from the wings with interest.

"Well shit," he sighed. "That's actually the best reading I've heard all day."

She almost dropped her script.

"Really?"

Jenna bit her lip.

"Does this mean I got the part?"

Geoffrey conferred with his minions once more.

"Take that copy of the script home with you," he said. "Learn it. Come back tomorrow."

(Not a yes, but not a no. I'LL TAKE IT!)

"Thank you!" Jenna said happily and ran off. "I'll be there!"

Her voice echoed throughout the theatre.

Jade and Alice buckled in the car.

She didn't start it right away, rather using the moment to breathe.

Jade glanced over at her only daughter looking despondent.

"Hey, you alright?" she asked.

Alice just quietly nodded.

"I'm sorry your first day didn't go so well. I know you were excited."

The irony of being the aggressor and humiliating Tori on her first day at Hollywood Arts wasn't lost on Jade.

(Karma's a bitch. And Tori's spawn of all people coming to her kid's aid. The universe has a sense of humor, huh?)

"I..." Alice softly began, trying not to cry. "I wasn't expecting anything grand. I just wanted a normal day where everything went smooth."

"Good luck with that," Jade sighed.

Alice looked at her confused.

"What?"

"You're in high school now, sweetheart. I think you know you're on the path of becoming a young woman. Life is not going to be kind a good chunk of the time. But that doesn't mean you quit or shut down."

Alice clutched her bag close to her chest.

"I'm NOT quitting."

"That's my girl," Jade smiled. "And life is also never short on assholes. Some will call you names, some will even get physical. But you need to protect yourself. Mind you, not every occasion is reason to stand and fight. Sometimes its wiser to walk away and ignore them. And when you need it, ask for help. There's me, your teachers, your friends."

"What friends?" Alice mumbled.

"What about Mia?" she asked.

"We're not friends," Alice said. "She literally told me that this morning."

Jade yawned and started the car.

"And yet there she was at lunch having your back. Maybe she changed her mind."

The two didn't say much else on the ride home, Alice looking out the window the whole time.

Lauren was trying some ideas for melodies on her grandmother's piano.

After the passing of her husband, the 71-year-old sought to downgrade and move into a 55+ retirement community to be around friends.

There was a big estate sale, which she used to help situate her moving expenses and put the rest away in the bank. When the question of her vintage upright piano came up, she asked her granddaughter if she wanted it. It was in terrific shape, kept finely tuned all these years, which was a habit since she gave lessons for decades before retiring. Even the oak finish was immaculate.

She knew Lauren had musical aspirations and was instrumental, along with her mother, in cultivating a love of music. Grandma taught Lauren how to play by ear and read sheet music. The three of them always sang songs, at home, at church, long car rides; music was everywhere and anytime was an opportunity to start making your own music.

Lauren's mom said yes, she could have it but it took her three uncles to move the heavy instrument into the home.

Now it had sat in the den ever since, a popular spot for the holidays. Christmas carols hit differently when you perform them yourself.

Whenever Lauren played, she thought of her grandmother and when that tough lady one day sheds this mortal coil, her memory will live on with this piano. Even if she parted with everything, Lauren would never surrender this half ton musical beast.

The contest was coming up and entries had to be submitted before October 12, so she only had weeks to work.

Lauren huffed and laid down on the bench, which was substantial in size.

The humming of her phone vibrating was audible. She had left the little brick on the top of the piano. Looking up, sure enough, the phone danced toward the edge until falling toward her.

OOOOOF!

It struck Lauren right in the belly, like being punched by a tiny person.

"That was smart," she groaned, checking the caller ID.

She blinked when she saw it was Chase calling.

Lauren swiped to answer.

"Hey."

"What's goin on?" came Chase on the other line. "Workin' on yer song?"

She pursed her lips and stared at the piano.

"Uh, why do you ask?" she chuckled.

"I've going crazy these last few days. I wanted to enter that contest but I can't sing this."

"Wait..." Lauren sat up. "You wrote a song already?"

"Yeah, but it needs some work. My biggest problem is that it would sound better sung by someone who can hit those higher notes."

"Oh, I see. Maybe I can help you."

"Could you? I mean we could work together if you wanted, like write the song."

"You play, I sing?" Lauren smirked.

"In a nutshell, yeah."

She thought about her own block that's been pestering her since she heard about this contest. Maybe a partner is what she needs right now.

"Yeah, yeah, we can do that."

"Can we meet after school tomorrow?"

"Okay, sure" she smiled. "Well I better go; have to set the table."

"Right," he said. "My uncle is late so it's fend for myself night. Have to rustle up somethin' to eat."

"See you tomorrow."

"Take care, bye."

"Bye."

Lauren carefully covered the keys, pushed the bench back and wandered to the kitchen.

"Come on!"

"I don't think so!"

"Mom, let me just take the bus home. I promise I'll be there."

Tori whipped around, keys in hand.

"You got detention, young lady!" her mom said. "I spent a half hour on the phone with Savannah Gilmore's parents screaming at me. I had to explain that their daughter started the situation."

"Ask Lauren or Chase!" argued Mia. "They saw the whole thing!"

"I did, Mia. I did. Once I explained there were witnesses, they got really quiet."

"See?"

Tori brushed her hair back and side-hugged her daughter. She only mildly squirmed but allowed it since nobody was watching them.

"Mom..." she groaned.

"I appreciate you sticking up for Alice. But violence isn't the answer, hun. You're smarter than that. You're smarter than all those girls but they know how to push people's buttons. Take it from someone who was there once, you don't want them to see that they get to you."

"I did what I did because I was angry!" Mia huffed. "Because she looked so helpless and sh-and everything-and...I don't know...reminded me of being a freshman and how my first day sucked."

Tori sighed and loosened her grip as they talked together to the parking lot.

"Besides, I can't have you take the bus home. It's the late bus and you won't be back until almost bed. You can't miss dinner. I'm making Auntie Q's extremely cheesy mac and cheese."

"Not hungry," Mia said.

"You'll change your mind when you smell it," Tori teased in a sing-song way.

"No, I won't," Mia mocked through gnashed teeth.

Tori noticed the gold locket dangling on Mia. It hung pretty low.

"You want me to help you adjust the chain?" she offered. "Make it a little shorter?"

Mia shook her head and covered the locket with her hand, as if the mere mention of it put the treasure at risk.

"It's fine."

Chapter Text

Mia laid down on her bed, dropping her bag to the side.

She sighed and held her locket up.

With the flick of her thumb, the golden heart flipped open to reveal a picture of her dad holding her as a baby.

[FLASHBACK]

"Happy Valentines, Mia!"

Six-year-old Mia bounded over to her dad and gleefully took the small box. She admired the baby blue ribbon and periwinkle wrapping paper.

"I know its pretty," he smiled. "But the special thing is inside."

Wee little Mia made a puss.

"I know, daddy!"

She tore into the packaging and unwittingly dropped the lid to the box onto the floor, revealing the surprise. Mia gasped when she saw the shiny object and bit her lip before taking it in her hand. Her face ignited with delight when she saw upon lifting it up that it had a chain attached: a necklace.

"It's beautiful!" she exclaimed.

"Come here," he gestured with his hand.

Mia followed and held the gift up toward her tall father.

He kneeled down to her level and opened her hand.

"Remember what I said about the special thing being on the inside?" he said as his finger roamed the locket. "Press this button right there."

"Here?" she asked.

He nodded.

Mia pushed the tiny button and the locket opened up and there was a picture of her dad inside. Her eyes were quickly drawn to the baby.

"Is that me?" she gasped.

"That's my angel," he beamed. "Just something to remind you that no matter what happens, you will always be my brightest light."

Her dad put it around her neck and she couldn't be happier to wear it. Mia closed the picture and hugged her dad.

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Her face was completely wet from replaying that moment in her head. It was one of the most pivotal (and last) memories she had of her father.

Mia turned over to her side, back to the door and sobbed softly.

The knock on the door went ignored.

"Mia?" called out Tori. "Mia, honey, dinner's ready."

Hearing no response, she opened the door and saw her daughter curled up on her bed. Tori could tell that she had been crying. She slowly walked over to her and placed her hand on her shoulder.

"Mia?"

Her body language grew tighter like she was trying to make herself smaller.

"Mia...what..."

She immediately noticed the locket still in hand with the picture exposed.

"Oh..."

Tori held back her own tears and focused on comforting her daughter. She rubbed her back in circles.

"I know, sweetheart." Her voice nearly cracked. "I miss him, too."

Mia took a deep breath and resumed crying.

"Just leave me alone," she whispered.

Tori stopped and clutched her own chest.

"Okay, I'll go. Dinner will be in the oven if you change your mind later."

Mia didn't say anything more and Tori sighed, leaving her alone and closing the door to her room.

Tori leaned against the closed door and looked up at the ceiling.

"I wish I knew what to do, Sam."

Chase spent the last ten minutes assembling a sandwich from what he could gather from the fridge. It was looking rather sparse.

"Mental note: go grocery shopping."

A couple times a week Uncle Neil was out late and didn't return until he was fast asleep.

He would start performing at the club 15 minutes away around 7:00 and play until closing. Then he usually had an intimate conversation with the owners and some of the band.

The rest of the time, he would hang out with Chase. They would go bowling or see the game or just watch TV on a lazier night. It was an adjustment at first when Chase moved here to live with him. Neil had been living on his own for years (the occasional bachelor as he put it) and now he was housing a teenager.

Thing were not going well for him back home, according to his folks. Neil was hesitant but ultimately agreed to help his baby sister's son out.

Chase was not receptive to the big move. Going from Nashville to Los Angeles was quite the jump. In fact, it was tense between the uncle and nephew in the beginning. Sheri and Jim went on and on about how much of a troublemaker he had become. They thought that a change in scenery, away from his bad influence friends, might do him good.

So next thing he knew, Neil turned his "dump room" which was just a place to stick everything from a treadmill to a bike, plus piles of clothes, into a second bedroom.

The moody teen didn't say much and snuck out several times, only to be found out by his uncle.

One night, he was playing the guitar and Chase wandered in. Neil asked him if there was anything he wanted to hear. Chase shook his head but he was curious about playing. Neil then started to teach his nephew and after that first day, he could do nearly all of the chords. After school, and homework, Chase would find himself sitting in with Neil to learn more. He even was present at some of his public performances and was impressed by how the audience hung on his music.

Over time, Neil helped Chase pick out his own axe from the local pawn shop. He settled on a black and dark blue Gibson. Neil showed him how to properly care for his instrument, including keeping it in tune.

By his sophomore year, Chase had really come along and was able to not only play about any song he could get his hands on but even started jamming with his own ideas for melodies. Back in Tennessee, Chase would be on the corner with some tough kids causing some mayhem. Now, he has channeled all of his energy into music and when he had a bad day; rather than breaking windows, he breaks out the guitar and this relaxes him.

Chase set his paper plate down carefully, minding his papers. Last thing he wanted was to get mustard on his work.

He set aside the song-in-progress and checked his phone.

No further messages from Lauren since their conversation.

He frowned but figured she was busy.

Chase thought about the next day. He was eager to hear Lauren sing his words. He was also a bit nervous. He valued her input and for him she was the best singer in school. Getting the nerve to perform in front of everybody was impossible. But working up the guts to call Lauren was a close second!

He made a face and quickly saved the contents of his sandwich from sliding out of the bread slices. Was so deep in thought about Lauren that he almost lost control of his dinner. Chase chuckled and resumed his meal.

Jade knocked on the open door to Alice's room.

"Hey, kiddo."

The teen looked up from her book and smiled.

"What's up?"

"You, uh...want me to drop you off tomorrow...or..." Jade looked at the floor. "Everyday," she whispered.

Alice closed her book and gave her best "are you kidding me?" face.

"No, mom. I'll be fine."

Jade sighed, the puff of air flipping the strands dangling in front of her face.

Alice mimicked her overblown gesture.

The mom ran over and tackled her daughter, the pair wrestling and laughing.

"WIpe that face off your head, or I'll tickle you to death!" she warned through a devilish grin.

"Don't. Stop!" Alice giggled through shallow breaths. "I...can't...breathe...HAHAHAHAHA."

Jade released her and the two took several minutes to fully recover from the laughing. Alice wiped her eye while Jade was holding her side.

"Ok, fiiiiine," huffed Jade. "You win. Tough negotiator. Get that from me."

Alice shook her head as her mom stepped out.

Tori wandered into the kitchen.

She had wanted to have dinner with Mia, maybe talk about what happened today since she wasn't talkative on the ride home.

But now she didn't have much of an appetite anymore.

Tori sat at the table, her phone laid out before her. She scanned the room; still decorated with arts and crafts Mia made years ago all over the walls and refrigerator.

"There was so much love here. What went wrong?"

She swallowed a heavy lump. She knew the answer.

With a sigh, Tori retired into the living room which didn't provide much solace but it was where she typically crashed every night.

The living room was really the epicenter of the apartment. It was surrounded by six doors. Six possible routes. One was the kitchen, to the right was the main bathroom, next to that was Mia's bedroom.

And next to that was the master bedroom, still well-preserved. The blinds were closed, day and night, and the bed stood there made, unslept in. Tori would only brave this room when she was looking for something old or forgotten.

Finally, were the two doors that led downstairs and thus to the wider world. The one door was a private entrance that led to stairs overlooking the alley. Fortunately, the alley was open and pretty well lit and there was always people around so it felt safe. The other door dreaded Tori the most. It had been years since she had gone through that grey door. The sight of it gave her goosebumps quickly followed with an overwhelming sadness.

Tori laid down on the couch and switched on the TV to some cooking show. She wasn't paying much attention to it; just let it provide some mild comfort to help lull herself to sleep.

Miranda walked upstairs to check up on Jenna.

She noticed the time and that there was still light coming from her room.

Her door was ajar and there was no sound of the TV and she wasn't talking on the phone.

Miranda pushed the door further to see better and Jenna was past out. She was sprawled over the bed, looking like she dropped from the sky and was snoring loudly. On her chest was the script she was given earlier at her audition.

She silently picked up the script and put it in her desk drawer for safe keeping. It was not wise to leave books of any kind laying around with Asher roaming around. That darn cat would certainly have his way with it given the opportunity.

Then she carefully lifted Jenna's dangling leg onto the bed and removed both her shoes. Miranda grabbed the folded blanket at the foot of the bed and used it to cover her since she was laying on top of the sheets. Any other attempt to tuck her in might result in waking her up and her daughter needed her sleep for school.

Miranda turned off the lamp on the nightstand and quietly closed the door.

Chapter Text

A/N: That was a long day one, huh? What can I say, we had A LOT of introductions to make.

Thanks for all of the likes, follows and REVIEWS so far!

Glad to have everybody enjoying this. And let me reiterate that I'm taking my time because I have so many players in this story, and I have grown accustomed to this world.

Some things are just too good to be in a hurry!

With the amount of research and work I've been putting into this; I'm not able to juggle any side projects right now. If you have any suggestions for future stories, please reserve them for when this story is finished. I want to be laser focused.

Once I close the book on this one, be sure to blow up my DM's.

Alice was sitting on the bus once more.

This time she was less lost; being quick with her fare and finding an empty spot in the back.

Once the handful of electricians wearing matching safety green shirts got up and deboarded, Alice was all alone on the back bench of the bus.

Nobody got on for another couple of minutes until the vessel pulled over by a building that looked like the bottom floor was boarded up. There was a couple of floors above it, Alice observed. She also noticed quickly who got on.

It was Mia.

The older teen glanced over when she was done paying and saw dead center at the back of the bus was the short pale girl. She smiled and waved.

Mia wasn't accustomed to this amount of friendliness on the bus. It was like being in a crowded elevator or a restroom. You just went it, kept your head down and didn't speak to anybody until you got the hell out of there.

"Hey," she said as she threw her bag on the seat beside Alice.

"Morning."

(Ugh, a morning person.)

"Well, you came back for more" Mia snidely said. "Persistent or too dumb to quit, we shall see."

"I'm going to assume you had a bad night," Alice quipped.

Mia flopped onto the seat, utilizing the extra space to put her feet up. She laid down her head on her bag like a pillow.

"What gives you that idea?" Mia yawned.

"I'm sorry," Alice said, concerned.

"Not your fault. Like you said, last night really sucked."

She rolled over to her side, instinctively tucking her locket into her shirt. Alice was surprised how quickly Mia had fallen asleep.

(Wish I could do it that easily.)

The two had the back of the bus to themselves for the rest of the ride until school.

Once they approached Hollywood Arts, Alice shook Mia awake.

"Huh, what?" the Latina yawned. "Shit, already?"

"Yup," Alice stood with her bag in tow.

Mia grumbled as she grabbed her own backpack and they both exited the bus.

"Thanks," she said.

"What?" Alice asked, confused.

"For letting me sleep back there. I really needed those extra minutes. Normally I can't let myself fall asleep on the bus."

"It's nothing," she said.

Mia pulled on Alice's bag, making her stop.

"No, really. You doze off on the bus you run the risk of getting robbed or molested, so you did me a solid keeping watch."

"That's what friends do."

Alice froze, immediately embarrassed at blurting out such a cheesy sentiment.

The junior just chuckled at the freshman.

"Okay, well see you at lunch."

Mia then broke off toward the east side of the building while Alice was veering to the west.

Jenna rolled out of bed and landed with a thud. Knocked hard out of slumberland, as if that wasn't jarring enough, the girl saw the time on her phone and freaked.

"SHIT-SHIT-SHIT-SHIT!"

The sound of her mom coming up the stairs was being ignored at the moment. Thankfully she had been getting her showers at night lately so that was one less thing. But if Jenna didn't hustle, she was going to be late.

"You awake, hon?" her mom asked.

"Yes, sorry!" Jenna said, scrambling for clothes.

She wasn't concerned about cobbling together an outfit, just whatever worked in her haste.

"My stupid alarm on my phone didn't wake me up!" she explained. "Must have had my phone on silent so I could read."

Jenna stopped dead in her tracks.

"Oh, shit!"

"Language, young lady!" admonished Miranda.

Her daughter was now frantically looking around the bed.

"What are you looking for now?"

"My script," Jenna panted. "I had it last night; it was with me in bed and now it's gone!"

"Jenna..."

"Oh, man, Geoffrey's gonna kill me."

"Jenna..."

"He won't cast me for sure."

"Jenna!"

The teen finally acknowledged her mom.

Miranda shook her head and opened the desk drawer, producing the papers held together with three rings.

"It's right here," she said. "Didn't want the cat to get it."

Jenna nearly collapsed from the relief.

"Thanks, mom" she smiled.

Her mom shifted in her stance a little.

"So, you've been cast in a play?" she asked.

"Not yet" Jenna replied as she slipped on her sneakers. "Yesterday was just a one on one. I'm coming in to meet everybody after school."

"And then you'll know?" Miranda pressed.

Jenna shrugged.

"I sure hope so," she nervously smiled.

"Just be careful, sweetheart."

"Why?" asked Jenna.

"Because this isn't like tryouts."

Jenna rolled her eyes.

"It's exactly like tryouts, mom. So many spots on the team, whoever is the best one out there gets it."

Miranda crossed her arms.

"There isn't exactly a B squad, is there?"

"Actually yeah, there's understudies."

Her mother sighed.

"I know you've been looking forward to this but be prepared for disappointment."

"What's that supposed to mean?" huffed Jenna.

"That came out wrong," Miranda held up her hands. "I only meant that like anything else, interviews or auditions don't always go according to plan."

Jenna grabbed her backpack and brushed past her mom. She was already downstairs before Miranda even got halfway there. They were both swift, but Jenna clearly had the advantage of being younger.

"Jenna, wait!"

The teen stopped but refused to turn and face her mother.

"Yeah?"

"That school is full of other kids who want to do this with their lives."

(Here comes the "it's just a phase" argument) Jenna thought.

"Someone might do a better audition is all I'm saying," Miranda further explained. "I just don't want you to be let down."

Jenna wordlessly left, grabbing her keys along the way out the door.

Most high schools had a "Seniors Only" policy to student drivers. But Hollywood Arts extended this to include both Seniors and Juniors, provided they had a valid driver's license, and their vehicle was insured. No assigned parking: so, it was first come first serve.

This meant Jenna will surely have a crappy spot.

She started the engine on her white 2026 Toyota Camry and pulled away with a slight screech of the tires.

The time on her radio said it was less than ten minutes before school starts. As much as her stomach rumbled, Jenna was forced to skip breakfast and soldier on until lunch.

She held her hand over her mouth, swearing to herself that she neglected to brush her teeth. Luckily there was always gum in the glove box. This will have to do. Jenna made a mental note to pocket some extra for later.

Would hate to have bad breath for the second part of her audition.

Alice found her locker again, only now she was going to try it for the first time.

A little trial and error and the metal door opened.

She was a bit startled when she saw her face looking back at her. Last owner had a mirror and left it inside.

Alice shrugged and put her stuff in the locker. Now her bag felt so much lighter. She knew she had to plan her day accordingly, knowing which periods were going to have her closest to her locker. Obviously, she would hit it first thing before home room. But Alice would need to load up with everything she needed from now until third period. However, there was another time when she would pass her locker. Right after lunch and everyone came back in, if she used the doors closest to the food truck, her locker would be right there.

Now that she had her plan of attack, the freshman was a little more assured than on Monday.

Tori was at her desk, filling out some paperwork when her buzzer went off.

"Hello?"

"Principal Vega?" called out Mrs. Hughes.

The woman was getting exhausted with constantly corrected others in her last name, always dropping the "Larson".

"Yes?" she responded.

"I have DeBiase here to see you," Mrs. Hughes replied.

"Let him in, thank you."

Soon, a middle-aged man with thick glasses and a mustache entered.

"Edgar," said Tori.

"Tori," he replied. "I heard you wanted to see me?"

Tori pushed her papers aside and sat much straighter in her chair.

"Sit down, please."

Edgar regarded the wooden chair opposite the principal's desk with contempt.

"I'd rather stand," he said.

"Suit yourself," Tori sighed. "Care to shed some light on what happened yesterday during the second lunch period?"

The man folded his arms.

"Your daughter assaulted Miss Gilmore. Did she not tell you?"

Tori wasn't sure if that was a dig at her as an administrator, a mom, or both but she was getting plenty pissed with his attitude.

"Yes, Mia did admit wrongdoing. But I have yet to hear a confession from Savannah. Her part in all of this."

"There was no..."

"Actually, there was" Tori pointed. "Several witnesses saw Alice Doyle, our newest freshman, trying to sit with Miss Gilmore and her friends. Don't know exactly what was said but it culminated in Savannah pushing down Alice. At that moment, Mia intervened. And I will admit that she was wrong to put her hands on Savannah."

DeBiase started to look smug.

"However," Tori continued. "Miss Gilmore, whatever issue she had with this new student whom she never met, Savannah escalated the situation by getting physical."

"We don't know that those girls haven't crossed paths before," he argued.

Tori held the bridge of her nose. She hoped she had some Tylenol in her desk somewhere because it felt like a wallop of a migraine was on the horizon.

"Besides, who vouched for this version of events? A bunch of Mia's friends?"

He flinched a bit when Tori stood up, her chair scooting behind her.

"Back when I was her teacher, I was privy to more than one altercation involving Savannah, or her crew. And yet, nobody can corroborate when she violated school policy. The people around her seem to get the all of the blame."

Tori walked around her desk to Edgar.

"It just seems like I'm getting a lot of looking the other way when it comes to Savannah and extra attention when it comes to my other students."

"Well, I regret you feel that way" he replied.

"So far, you have given me no grounds as to why Alice was also handed detention."

Edgar didn't have a comeback for that.

"I want better eyes on these students during free periods, including lunches. If I feel you aren't capable, I can find someone else."

"You have nothing to worry about," Edgar huffed. "Just communicate to your students that a little respect goes a long way."

He then checked his watch.

"Well, better get to my next writing class. I've got work to do."

Tori could tell that he wanted to say something else like, "some of us have work that matters" but went with something less inflammatory.

When he left, Tori sighed and sunk into her chair. She put her head into her hands and sat there in silence.

(Where the HELL is that aspirin?)

Alice entered the outside lunch area and looked around, clinging to her plastic bag.

"Hey, over here!"

She knew that voice and turned to see Mia over at a table to her left. The freshman nodded and bounded right on over.

"So, this is Alice" smiled the girl sitting on Mia's other side. "I'm Lauren."

Lauren then pointed to across the table.

"That dude is Chase."

He gave a tepid head nod. The boy looked like he was in deep thought. Chase was more startled by Lauren asking him a question than the new girl.

"And over there...somewhere...behind that big sandwich...is Jenna."

"You okay there?" grinned Mia. "You're eating that like it's your job."

Jenna gave the side eye and made an incomprehensible response.

"Sweetie, chew your food, then talk" teased Lauren in that motherly tone.

The tall girl swallowed and partially set her food down. She wasn't finished.

"Sorry, I was just starving! I totally missed breakfast."

"Overslept?" asked Alice.

"Yeah," Jenna replied. "Been obsessed with this new play and I might possibly have the lead part."

Alice lit up.

"Oh, that's exciting!"

Jenna looked more scared than excited and just resumed her sandwich.

"What are you having?" Alice asked Mia.

The Latina pointed her thumb toward the food truck.

"Waiting for the line to go down. Taco Tuesday is ridiculous here."

Alice put her bag down and opened it up. She pulled out a clear plastic container with a clear top.

"You ordered Chinese for lunch?" asked Mia.

"No," Alice said, shaking her head. "These are leftovers from last night. Mom and I always order too much."

"What'd you get?" asked Lauren.

"General Tso's chicken and pork fried rice."

"Spicy?"

"Is there any other kind?" smirked Alice.

Mia made a face.

"You gonna heat that up?" she asked.

"No way," Alice replied. "Cold leftover Chinese is the best."

Mia chuckled and shared a look with Lauren.

(This girl's a weirdo for sure. She'll fit right in.)

"Only two kids in line," observed Chase.

Mia's ears perked up and the tan girl nearly jumped over the next table to get there fast.

When she finally returned, the rest of gang carried on for the rest of the period. Alice was thrilled to be making friends already, upperclassmen for less, and they made her feel comfortable being her awkward self.

The bell rang and the lunch area dispersed. Jenna grabbed her bag and fled.

Alice noticed a book she had left behind.

"Jenna, wait!"

But the girl was gone. Jenna wasn't exactly easy to lose in a crowd, so that was quite a feat.

"Oh, man."

For the rest of the day, Alice went to her other classes, holding onto the forgotten book.

She had hopes that she would run into Jenna at some point so she could return it.

The final tone rung and students without any clubs started to leave.

Alice blew her hair in frustration and then she remembered.

(Wait! Jenna was auditioning for that play!)

She saw a poster informing about tryouts and Alice ran to it.

The auditorium.

(Great! Where is that?)

"Here goes nothing!"

Jenna was seated alongside her potential cast mates on the stage with Geoffrey overlooked them.

"Alright, we just met with Jenna yesterday and she was good but I want to see how you both look together. Billy."

A dirty blond-haired boy looked up and leaned over to see the newcomer.

"Billy, Jenna, let's see you."

Both students stood and the moment Jenna was on her feet, murmurs permeated through the cast and crew.

Billy's eyes widened.

"Oh, wow. She's so...uh...wow."

Jenna winced and tried to underplay her height by slouching.

He was pretty tall but Jenna had at least a few inches over him.

Geoffrey stepped back to better take in the pair standing close.

"Damn, it's pretty noticeable."

The boy closed his eyes and put scratched his head.

He snapped his fingers. "I got it."

Geoffrey pointed to a stagehand.

"Louis! Get me a box or crate or something."

Within seconds, the kid returned with a small black milk crate.

"Billy..."

"You gotta be kidding me," the blond protested.

"Step on it!" he ordered.

Billy rolled his eyes and did as he was told. Now he and Jenna were about even.

"Better!" exclaimed Geoffrey. "Much better!"

"Geoffrey this is stupid!" Billy groaned.

Jenna just stayed quiet.

(I agree but screw it, I really want this part.)

"It'll be fine. There's only like six scenes where you're gonna be standing that close."

Billy then lost his footing and tumbled backwards but Jenna was quick enough to grab his hand to prevent a nasty fall.

"Uh, thanks..."

"Jenna," she said.

"Okay, Jenna" he nodded.

"ALRIGHT!" Geoffrey said, clapping his hands together. "Meet our Kelly and our Conrad!"

Everyone clapped.

Jenna was so excited that she almost dragged Billy with her when she ran to Geoffrey.

"Thank you so much!"

"Just be here, Tuesdays, Thursdays and Fridays. We only have two months to put this thing together..." Geoffrey then turned to address the whole group. "Let's go people! We'll come back Thursday and begin the real work!"

The door flung open, making the couple dozen students look up.

An out of breath Alice, clung to the door frame holding a book.

"Jenna...whoa...give me a sec...so tired...you forgot this."

The tall girl ran over to Alice and graciously accepted the book.

"Oh I thought I lost this forever, thanks!"

Alice smiled and held her racing heart. She wasn't a runner.

"Who are you?" asked Geoffrey halfway up the aisle.

"Alice," she replied. "Just returning this to Jenna."

He nodded.

"You ran all the way here? That's pretty impressive. I could use that kind of dedication. You want a job?"

The tiny brunette's eyes widened.

"Who, me? No, no, no, no, I can't act..."

"No, not that!" Geoffrey cut her off. "We're putting a crew together and still need a P.A. for all the odd stuff."

"Yeah, Alice" Jenna added. "It's all behind the scenes. Did you want to?"

Alice thought about it. She hadn't had any extra-curricular activities under her belt yet. None of the clubs interested her from the school website. But taking part in a school production would look good for a college resume. And like Jenna said, she'll be safe in the shadows. No spotlight.

Plus, this gives her an excuse to get to spend time with one of her new friends.

"Sure," she nodded. "I'm in."

Chapter Text

A/N: Things feel much easier these days punching out the chapters now that we've introduced everyone. Well, almost everyone.

From this point forward, we won't go day by day, we will be a bit vague until we hit specific dates. It's just this week was all about getting to know people so once we get done with this chapter, consider Alice's first week in school in the can.

Now we can plunge ahead for more character moments and backstory.

The bell rang and the students for Acting I sat patiently waiting for their instructor.

It would seem that something might have happened to their substitute.

Suddenly, the door burst in and entered their regular teacher.

"Hello, students!" the tall man with glasses exclaimed. "Excuse me for my absence. Family emergency but everybody's good now."

He leaned over his desk, looking out into the crowd.

"Was Mr. Hill fine in my stead?" he asked.

Murmurs of indifference ran through the teens.

The teacher tilted his head and squinted.

"You there, in the back" he pointed.

Alice could feel all eyes on her, and it made her apprehensive to no end.

"I know a new face when I see one. Sorry I wasn't here for your first day."

He gestured for the freshman to come up and introduce herself, but she looked stiff as a board, barely standing.

The educator had kind eyes and nodded as if her understood.

"How about I introduce myself," he smiled. "I'm Mr. Shapiro. Welcome to Acting I. I also teach Acting II for you future sophomores, so if you get tired of me...sucks for you."

Everyone giggled at the teacher.

Mr. Shapiro turned the attention of the class to himself, letting Alice off the hook. For now.

"Alright, let's pretend that the last two days were a warmup and today is the actual lesson." He then pointed upward to emphasize, "Nothing against Mr. Hill."

More chuckles from the class.

"Now, see how I have all of your attention. Eyes on me, right? Ears open, mouths shut, right?"

Everyone nodded.

"That is the endgame of any actor. You want to hold the audience; keep them enthralled. I good actor can make the audience suspend their disbelief. A great actor can make them accept the impossible. I see potential in every single one of you. But we all approach things differently. Some of you might go method, like DeNiro. Maybe you can just turn it on like a child who uses their imagination. Whatever your approach, the point of this class is to make sure that when you walk onto those boards, or step in front of the camera, that the fourth wall never comes down unless you want it to."

Shapiro started to pace back and forth.

"Descartes once postulated: I think, therefore I am. But what the heck does that mean?"

Alice looked like she wanted to answer but thought against it and lowered her hand.

Another student, a redhead, answered.

"It means that we exist because we have consciousness, or whatever."

The teacher nodded.

"Okay, that's one interpretation. I like to believe that it means everything we see, hear, feel, taste is what makes reality. Really think about it, guys. You only know the world exists by your own experiences. If this world wasn't really there and it was all a manifestation of your mind; how would you know? Your observations are no doubt truth, but are they reality?

One student with a shaved head stood up with a tense expression.

"The world's a simulation, but they won't get me!"

Next thing everyone knew, the troubled lad screamed as he jumped out of the first-floor window and took off running.

"The fuck...?" mouthed Alice.

"Oooooookay," sighed Mr. Shapiro. "Excuse me one moment, I need to make sure somebody fetches Mr. Keel."

(Never fails. Every year, there's always one!) he thought.

Mia opened her locker and put away her notebook.

Once she closed it, there was Savannah Gilmore looking smug.

"Huh, I thought you were expelled."

Mia shrugged and spat back, "Thought you would have a shiner."

The platinum blonde instinctively touched her face.

"Whoops, sorry" Mia smirked. "That's just your face."

The tan girl's peripheral vision caught sight of Patricia holding out her phone very conspicuously.

(Oh, I get it. You're trying to bait me. And your lapdog is going to film me?)

"You should really take it easy on the newbies," added Mia. "I mean picking on freshman, that's low. Even for you."

Svannah looked enraged, not just because of Mia hardly backing down but her resistance to say or do anything incriminating.

"You think I'm upset," she said. "But I'm really not. I mean, I expect your kind to be violent."

(Go ahead, you bigoted cunt. I'm not biting.)

Mia rolled up her sleeve and Patricia got excited, thinking she was going to get video of a fight.

But the brunette kept her arm lowered.

"Don't be jealous that you have to spend hours in the booth to get this good a tan."

She then smirked and walked past Savannah, making a point not to come physically near her.

"Enjoy your stupid band of losers!" the blonde shouted.

"Enjoy your skin cancer!" Mia shot back.

The mean girl stomped her foot and motioned for Patricia to follow her to her car outside.

Lauren walked through the door to the music room and saw Chase hunched over his guitar.

He was strumming a bit from "Mother Nature's Son" by The Beatles:

"Sit beside a mountain stream
See her waters rise
Listen to the pretty sound of music as she flies..."

She politely knocked and he was knocked out of his session and looked up, surprised.

"Hey!" he smiled, nervously.

"That was really good," she said. "Didn't know you liked older stuff."

"My uncle was born years after the Beatles broke up. They still ended up being one of his favorite bands because he heard it all the time growing up. He would tell me that the more meaningful musicians are the ones who look backward and forward."

Lauren was impressed.

"That's very wise. Kind of like how they were influenced by the R&B and jazz from America."

(She's amazing.)

Chase cleared his throat and stood up to put his guitar away.

"I thought that maybe you would want the piano," he said. "Here's the music."

He handed her the pages, and the staffs were there with all the notes precisely arranged.

"How did you make this?" Lauren asked.

"I found a program that helps you take the notes and print them into professional-looking sheet music. My uncle helped."

"You two sound very close," she nodded as she sat on the bench.

"Yeah," Chase chuckled. "He's pretty fun but I dunno, it's more than that if it makes any sense."

Lauren put the papers up in the holder. The pages were numbered so she set up the first two side-by-side to begin.

She took a moment to get her hands just right, hovering over the ivories. Lauren often took her time to get started, especially when going off sheet music. Chase just hung back a few feet, almost in awe of how poised she was and in deep concentration. She reminded him of an Olympic athlete psyching themselves up before the big moment.

"Alright," she whispered.

Lauren proceeded to play masterfully, as in tune as Chase was when he was holding his guitar.

Nearly at the end of page two, Chae had the next pages at the ready, so she didn't have to stop. She gave him a little smile and continued on.

Once at the end, Lauren breathed like she had been holding it forever.

"So, what do you think?" he asked.

"It's great, really. But if I could make one small suggestion; here towards the end, I think we can close with a more somber sound. You have a lot of energy throughout but maybe..."

"Maybe bookend the song with a smaller sound," Chase finished.

"Right," Lauren pointed. "Build up and then fade out. Otherwise, I really liked it!"

Chase rubbed the back of his neck.

"Heh heh, you did?"

She nodded enthusiastically.

Then Lauren took the sheet music and made some notations in the margin of the top of page one and the below the end of the song on page 4.

"There, we're not changing; we're adding."

She played a few notes at the beginning now with her additions and it progressed very naturally.

"What do you think now?"

Chase's eyes were ready to pop. She actually made it better!

"You're a genius!" he blurted out.

Lauren blushed.

"Not a genius," she said shaking her head. "You made this delicious sundae. I just added the cherry."

"More than that," he argued. "You're gonna be the one to sing it...I mean...if we get picked."

She put her hand on his arm, and he practically froze in place.

"Competition would have to be pretty stiff if they don't pick this. And I would be proud to sing this...if I could...see...those...lyrics..."

Her hand was out as her voice faded.

Chase took a few extra seconds to process what she had asked, and it then clicked.

"Oh, yeah. The lyrics!"

He dug through his bag and pulled out some lined paper torn from a yellow legal pad.

The boy nervously handed it to her.

"Sorry; I couldn't figure out how to print the lyrics with the music yet."

"It's okay."

She read through the couple of loose papers, mouth parted. Lauren was mentally singing the song to herself as she took in the words.

Lauren made a similar expression when she finished playing after absorbing the lyrics.

"So?"

The girl massaged her hair as if she needed to soothe her brain which was going off the charts.

"This is amazing!" Lauren said standing up.

Chase was caught off guard and nearly stumbled with the sudden movement.

"Get your guitar," she ordered. "I need to hear these together right now!"

He nodded and prepared his axe and sat by the piano, facing away from the massive instrument. Lauren remained standing. If she wasn't singing along with playing, she preferred standing up.

Lauren drank from a bottle of water she brought and cleared her throat.

Chase nodded as he began playing.

Telling myself, "I won't go there"
Oh, but I know that I won't care
Tryna wash away all the blood I've spilt

This lust is a burden that we both share
Two sinners can't atone from a lone prayer
Souls tied, intertwined by our pride and guilt

(Ooh)
There's darkness in the distance
From the way that I've been livin' (ooh)
But I know I can't resist it

Oh, I love it and I hate it at the same time
You and I drink the poison from the same vine
Oh, I love it and I hate it at the same time
Hidin' all of our sins from the daylight
From the daylight, runnin' from the daylight
From the daylight, runnin' from the daylight
Oh, I love it and I hate it at the same time

Tellin' myself it's the last time
Can you spare any mercy that you might find
If I'm down on my knees again?

Deep down, way down, Lord, I try
Try to follow your light, but it's nighttime
Please, don't leave me in the end

The stark end to the music made Lauren stop.

"Is everything okay?" she asked.

Chase blushed, indebted to the leather strap that kept the guitar on his person. Had he let go, it surely would have smashed onto the floor.

"That was...beautiful."

The red in his face intensified when she walked over to him and took his hand. If she had her way, Lauren would pull the country boy up to his feet, but he understood the gesture and followed along.

"Let's go," she smiled. "We have a contest to enter!"

Jade was typing on her blog, fielding some questions from her fans.

She allowed herself a small window once a week to either answer some readers directly on social media or just sign some autographs.

$40 for a hardback copy with the signature was available on her website. With free shipping that's a real bargain. But when somebody came up to her in person with their own copy in hand, Jade signed it right then and there at no charge. And the added bonus was she will give a personal dedication if you'd like.

Jade actually preferred this because she knew someone wanted it for themselves. The others who just wanted her signature and nothing else usually just got it so they could turn around and auction it off on eBay.

The former goth stretched and logged off her site.

She closed her laptop as the door opened.

"Hey mom!"

"Hey, girl. Another day?"

Alice nodded.

"Anything interesting today?" Jade asked.

"I met my acting teacher. He was really nice."

"That's cool," she nodded.

"Then some kid had a nervous breakdown and made a run for it. I heard they found him in a tree."

Jade looked quizzically at her daughter.

(Damn, this place was wackadoo in my day and sounds like it hasn't changed much.)

"Oh, hey, I almost forgot..." Jade then handed Alice a few stapled papers. "Finally read your short story."

"Really?" she breathed.

"Come here..."

Alice went up to her mom who brought her in to a bug bear hug.

"It was so good! I'm so proud!"

"You think so?" she beamed. "I mean, nothing wrong."

"Just a spelling error here and there but we can fix that. My biggest problem is I want more! I couldn't get enough of Jilki the Elf."

Jade looked at her daughter with pride.

"You know I could talk with my publisher, see if there is some kind of fantasy collective. Get your name out there."

"That would be cool but I'm gonna be busy for a while."

She raised an eyebrow.

"Doing what?"

"Oh, that's right! I forgot to tell you last night. I'm part of the school play!"

"Hey, that's great" Jade smiled. "You got the lead?"

Alice shook her head.

"No."

"Oh, then who are you playing?" Jade asked.

"Nobody," Alice answered. "I'm the production assistant."

Jade was a bit surprised.

"Oh, and that's what you want?"

Alice nodded, "Yeah. This will be cool; I get to work with the cast and crew. I can see everything and I dunno, it would feel good to help."

Jade knew her daughter was bad with public speaking and being put on the spot, so acting was never something she pushed her toward. She was proud of Alice's work as a budding writer and figured that going to Hollywood Arts would help nurture that. Even if she never became an actor like she was back in the day, Jade wished that Alice would at least get over this "stage fright" in the sense that the world is a stage.

She is sweet but that made Jade a little worried that she would be able to survive out there in the real world.

Jade would go full mamma bear mode if any of those slick showbiz types tried to chew her up and spit her out. They would have hell to pay! But she's not always going to be there. She's grateful that Alice was beginning to make friends, even if one of them is the spawn of her old nemesis Tori Vega.

But Alice will need to be able to handle herself.

"What did you want to do for dinner?" Jade asked.

Alice put her feet together and made that scrunchy thinking face. According to her dad, she did the exact thing when she was little after someone asked a question.

"Sandwiches and soup?" she suggested.

Jade smirked and stood up.

"Sounds good. Get your homework done and meet me in the kitchen."

"Okay," Alice nodded and went up to her room.

Tori sat a whole stack of papers in her outgoing, ready for the IOM envelopes to be delivered the following morning.

She sighed and checked her phone.

No new messages.

She flashed back to her unexpected running into Jade. It had been years; they haven't even spoken. Any updates were found out second-hand from either a mutual friend of theirs like Beck or Cat, or from the trades.

Jade who was a talented actress and singer surprised everybody by running off to become a New York Times bestseller.

(At least her career is going well.)

Tori was genuinely happy for her old frenemy that she didn't have a brief day in the sun like she had. Jade was thriving and deserved her success.

But the Latina was tired of reading about her and just wanted to talk to her.

She snapped her fingers and looked her up on The Slap. After all these years, the social media of preference for Hollywood Arts alumni was still going strong. While other platforms were bought, sold, renamed, The Slap was still up.

Tori found Jade's profile and indeed it hasn't been updated since 2011, the year they graduated.

There was the ice queen's old scowl. The face that either sent you shivers out of fear or out of lust. It was remarkable that Jade could evoke such a range of emotions from one glare. Other than a few subtle lines, Jade looked pretty close to how she looked in the old days.

(She certainly took care of herself.)

Even down to her signature strand of color standing in contrast to the rest of her jet-black hair. Only instead of pink or blue or green, this was grey. It arguably looked good on her. Jade always had that air to her that she was an old soul, so she aged like wine.

Tori shook her head and sent the (former?) goth a private message.

It was simple; just: hey, wanna catch up sometime?

(This was a long shot, you know. What are the odds she even checks on this thing? Even if she receives notifications, chances are good that she changed her email. Jade is in the public light after all.)

Jade got a ding on her phone, and she did a double take.

"The Slap? Direct message? Seriously?!"

She figured it had to be Cat or something. That girl probably lost her phone and couldn't remember Jade's number.

Opening it, she was startled to see that it was from Tori.

"Huh?"

"You okay, mom?" asked Alice, looking up from her chicken noodle soup.

"What? Yeah, I'm...I'm fine."

(Meet up? You don't quit do you, Vega?)

Jade closed out of the app and played one of her mobile games, tapping her fingers on the table.

"Mom? Mom? Hey, mom!"

"What?"

"You're doing that thing when you're stressed."

"I'm not stressed, Alice" she sighed. "I'm just...thinking."

The teen shrugged and went back to her meal.

(Sorry, Vega. But I can't do this. I'll just have to avoid her until I can think of another excuse.)

Friday evening, Jade was typing a reminder to herself to contact the bank in the morning. This app on her phone was really handy for keeping her on task with meetings and doctors appointments and errands.

A new email then appeared, and Jade clicked on the icon immediately.

Two things that show up in her inbox make her drop everything: an email from her publisher and an email from the school.

And this wasn't from Frank, her publisher.

Jade opened it up to read more, and it said:

HOLLYWOOD ARTS - PARENT/TEACHER CONFERENCES

Wed. Oct. 9 at 6:00 p.m.

Attendance is mandatory for parents and guardians of new students!

Hope to see you there!

- signed, Tori Vega-Larson, Principal

Jade slunk back into her chair.

"Welp, so much for avoiding her."

A/N: I'm not talented enough to write a song so I used an existing one for Chase's. It's "Daylight" by David Kushner and it slaps. Listen to it if you haven't, I recommend it. Came out this year so hopefully I didn't pick something that would date very much, since this is set in the near future.

Also: I'm aware that Victorious ended in 2013 but I'm going off of Victoria and Liz's birthdays and ideally, they would have graduated high school in 2011. That is my timeline and I'm sticking to it. That being said, both of them are about 37 at this point in the story. Alice is currently 14 and Mia is 16. And to iterate, Mia and her friends are juniors, so they are in their third year.

Chapter Text

11:30 p.m.

Mia snuck through the apartment and peered in the living room.

Her mom was fast asleep, her usual position with the TV still running.

She got her key ready and very quietly worked the lock and opened the door to let herself out. Then after gingerly closing the door behind her, Mia locked up and went down the stairs overlooking the alley.

Less people around this time of night, but it was a Friday so activity was still going on.

Mia went across the street to catch the bus that would take her east.

The tan girl yawned big, resigned that she will certainly be sleeping in tomorrow.

Finally, the bus arrived and she boarded quickly and was in her seat in seconds. Mia was already running behind and she didn't want any more delays. She hoped that not to many people want to get on or off. Without an exorbitant amount of stops, she normally can get to the park in about 10 minutes.

Her phone dinged and she checked her texts.

Sure enough, a new message from Renee:

"WTF R U, GURL? COME ON!"

She typed in reply:

"SORY, SORRY. ALMOST THERE"

Mia cursed to herself and watched everything pass by the window as she got closer to her destination.

Fendt Skate Park

One of the larger skate parks in this side of town, east of Hollywood. A lot of kids (and some grown-ups) come to this place daily to hone their skills. But after dark, it gets a little dangerous. Some of the skaters joked that this was to them what Central Park in NYC is to joggers.

Some of the more seedy clientele don't necessarily bring their business to this park. Rather, its a hunting ground for potential clients or customers, and often a good meeting spot. You name it: drug dealers, pimps, chop shop proprietors; it was one of L.A.'s lesser-known meccas for crime.

Mia ran off the bus and flew past the different pockets of people shooting the shit about whatever. She needed to find her friends.

"There you are!"

She saw Ethan the moment he said that.

"You're late, bitch!"

Renee, always quick with quips concerning the obvious.

"Sorry again," huffed Mia, who was a little winded. "My mom's been on my case for weeks; didn't help I got detention on Monday."

"I don't know why you bother with that crap," grunted the ogre-sized Mike. "I quit school."

(And just look at you now!)

Ethan grabbed Mia by the wrist and dragged her along. The other two followed.

"What's done is done. The important thing is you're here."

The foursome got to one of the deeper bowls in the park, looking like a swimming pool that hadn't been filled with water. Ethan took off his backpack and opened it to reveal a little red metal box.

"I lost my damn key yesterday," he huffed. "Tell me you have the spare."

Mia reached into her pocket and produced the little silver key on a dark green keychain.

"Thank fuck!" exclaimed Renee.

"Good thing, too" added Mike. "I thought I'd have to break out my tools to break it."

"The less opportunities for Michael to handle anything sharp, the better."

He nodded, completely oblivious to Ethan's off-hand remark.

Renee and Mia shared a mutual "is he really that dumb?" look.

"Hold this," Ethan instructed Mike.

He obliged as Ethan unlocked the box and checked on its contents. It was little over half full but densely packed with cash.

"Good," he smiled.

Ethan then closed it and gestured for some kids standing a few yards from them to come over.

"YO, BRECKENRIDGE! GET OVER HERE!"

The group looked at one another and sauntered over to the four.

"You finally ready, homie?" asked the whitest boy possible, complete with designer saggy clothes and backwards cap.

(Yeesh, poser much?)

Ethan flips up his board effortlessly without breaking eye contact with the rich kid.

"You first, Skittles."

"Why did he call him that?" Mia whispered to Renee.

"Because he wants to be Eminem so bad but he'll never be Eminem. So he Skittles."

Mia chortled.

The challenger was less amused. But he motioned for his "crew" to get his skateboard ready and he settled it on the edge of the bowl.

"Same as last time?" the kid's friend asked.

Ethan shook his head, "Nah. I think it would be interesting if we went double on this bet."

The poser's posse looked a bit worried.

"What's the matter?" asked Mike, who was easily the largest one there. "Too hot for you?"

"Yeah," pointed Renee. "You can go over on the other side of the park for some itty bitty stakes if you're scared."

Backwards hat glowered and rolled downward hard and fast. Once he reach sufficient speed, he did some simple flips and spins. They were pulled off without fail but to Ethan, this guy was small fucking potatoes. He pulled these kind of tricks when he was nine.

When the challenger finished, he stood there smugly while the crowd that gathered to watch gave him a respectful applause.

"Not bad for baby's first steps," Ethan snidely commented. "But you might want to watch this."

Ethan literally kicked things off with an ollie north, a classic. But he wowed everyone when he worked his way up to a flawless variant of the gazelle flip. In this advanced maneuver, the skater and the board separate and spin independently 360 degrees and reunite perfectly.

The roars of the wheels against the concrete couldn't mask the oohs and aahs from the onlookers.

With that finisher, Ethan stopped just feet from his competitor.

There was no question from the cheers which skater the crowd preferred.

The boy pouted and reluctantly told his friend to pay Mike.

He counted the bills and handed over $2,000 to the big guy.

"It's been a pleasure taking your money," Ethan said, waving goodbye.

The loser just skated away, his friends following along on their own boards.

"Sometimes it's too easy, I tell ya" Renee grinned.

Ethan was that good and he knew it. Grifting some kids at school was the genesis of this hustle. But once Ethan joined up with Mike and Renee and they took it to the streets, it became very profitable. Mia joined the group about a year prior in the wake of some of these skater crews getting to be at least four members. Despite Mike's intimidating stature, Ethan believed there was strength in numbers.

Word of this urban Tony Hawk spread through the L.A. area and competition would come from all over to try and best him. He almost always was the victor. If he caught wind of a ringer or some other setup, he would bet low so he could risk the loss. But he was savvy like that. Ethan knew the occasional loss would embolden future challengers into thinking they could out skate the champ.

While his other friends hyped him up to draw in the challengers, Mia was more relegated to keeping track of the cash. She was the best with math out of the four and showed them every time they added to the pot where they stood. Since he was the one doing the sick tricks out there, he took 40% while his friends had 20% each which is generous for management/security.

Truthfully though, Ethan liked keeping Mia around because he was kind of into her. But she never reciprocated his advances. She begrudgingly stuck around because she wanted the money. And this paid more than flipping burgers of which she would lose a third of her earnings to taxes.

With the big score of the night under their belts, Ethan and his crew had some fun being the skateboard equivalent of a pool shark to some greenhorns that never heard of him.

Mia made up a story that she had something going on Saturday morning, so she had to bounce.

They said their goodbyes and Mia caught the "nite owl" back to her building.

(This was a bus I could NEVER fall asleep on.)

Chase got up to use the bathroom and caught glimpse of a familiar sight.

Uncle Neil came through the door, trying to be as quietly as possible. But when he saw his nephew, the long-haired man slumped his shoulders and just closed the door like normal.

"Oh, hey" he smiled.

"Hey yourself," smirked Chase. "Just got up to pee; heading back to bed."

His uncle flashed the peace sign.

"No worries, man."

Chase gave him a curious look.

"Uncle Neil, can I ask you something?"

"What's that?" he yawned.

"I know your shows start at night, but you don't get back until..." he glanced at the clock. "Two in the morning."

He went over to the couch, guitar still in hand, and patted next to him for Chase to join him.

Chase sat down.

"I don't want you saying a word to your mom, okay? Just in case she didn't want you to know."

"Okay?"

Neil rubbed his face and sighed.

"Well, being a musician..." he then pointed at his nephew. "And an adult! People will offer you drinks all the time and they're just trying to be sociable."

"Any girls?" asked Chase.

His uncle grinned.

"Those are the ones who really want to be sociable. The point is, I don't get drunk-drunk, but I occasionally got a bit tipsy. My fault, I always forget to eat at these things."

Chase nodded.

"So, I often have a nice talk with those that stayed behind. Truth be told, I use that as an opportunity to kind of sober up. After midnight, its soda only. And chicken wings because then I'm usually starving!"

"But why?" he asked.

"Two reasons. One, I don't think it would be safe for me staggering around trying to find my way home. The other reason..." his face got very serious, and he looked sympathetically at his nephew. "When we were little, your grandpa-who you never met-used to come home from the bar drunk and take his day out on me and your mom."

Chase's eyebrows raised. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. Mom never, ever mentioned this. But she never introduced him to her own father, so that said it all.

"What happened?" he cautiously asked.

"Fortunately, not much that your mom remembers. Lucky her; but I was about nine when it started. I normally got between him and her and took the most of it as a result."

Neil pulled back on the collar of his dark green shirt to reveal a dark spot on his neck.

"He was a smoker, too."

The teen was speechless.

"The moral of the story: I would do anything for my little sister. That's why you're here."

He then put his hand on Chase's shoulder in that fatherly way.

"And I never want you to see me come home anyway other than sober. I know how scary it is for someone who is supposed to care for you to turn into something else. I know in my heart that I'm not that guy, but I don't want you to see me...fucked up."

Chase gave his uncle a hug, which caught the middle-aged musician a bit off guard.

"I know you could never hurt anybody. But I understand why this is important to you."

"Yeah, how people see you does matter but never forget that how you think of yourself is most important."

Chase nodded and Neil gave him a kindly slap on the arm.

"Get to bed. And be ready to go food shopping later. I'm not saying we're out of things to eat but the other day a rat gave me the finger."

The chuckled and went their separate ways to sleep.

The alarm buzzed and Mia's poor attempts to reach it made her knock it off the nightstand.

Must have landed on the snooze button because the noise did stop.

The girl turned in her sheets when a soft knock came at the door.

"Mia, baby?"

"What, mom?" she groaned.

"Are you okay," Tori asked through the door. "Are you sick?"

It was a long pause before she got a response.

"Splitting headache. I need to sleep it off."

"Oh," Tori replied, her voice fading. "I was going to go out but I can until later so we can go together..."

"No, no, no, no, it's fine. You can go," Mia yawned.

"Alright, I'll go myself so you can get some peace and quiet. I'll be back for lunch, okay?"

Mia didn't respond as she drifted back to sleep if her soft snores were any indicator.

Tori tried the bedroom door, but it was locked (very common occurrence on the weekends). With a sigh, she made sure that a bottle of aspirin was on the kitchen table so Mia could spot it easily when she would finally roll out of bed.

Jenna paced around the bathroom, toothbrush still in her mouth despite having brushed her teeth several minutes ago.

She had the script firmly in hand, speaking the lines softly to herself. It was early in the morning still and she didn't want to disturb the rest of the house.

Well, that was the half-truth.

Ever since getting the part, it was rare to find Jenna outside of class when she wasn't holding that script and reading it over.

In fact, this was her third read-through of the entire thing. She had her part almost committed to memory and was unconsciously picking up the other character's dialogue. Jenna knew she needed someone to practice with because eventually she's gonna be seen talking to herself and that's just embarrassing.

Jenna looked at the mirror, realizing the toothbrush never left her mouth and finished up before the inevitable knock on the door that she was tying up the second-floor bathroom. She placed the script, still turned to the current page, and washed up before drying and taking off into the den to rehearse more.

The tomboy-turned actress was never taken seriously by those that knew her when she wanted to switch gears. Actually, the beginning to this was from a dare.

Her old high school basketball friends goaded her into auditioning for the school production of Macbeth. Jenna surprised everybody by being a rather convincing Lady Macbeth. Yes, she towered over her tragic king husband, but that didn't matter. Jenna was pretty popular, and her peers saw past her stature and was just amazed that she had chops. Once Jenna heard the applause from the curtain call, a new career suddenly beckoned.

Her parents were both from professional sports. Her mother, Miranda, was a champion swimmer that went on to teach lessons. Her father, Gary, was a track and field runner who earned the silver in the 2028 Summer Olympics.

With their pride and joy exhibiting their tall, athletic genes; they naturally assumed she was going to be in sports in her own way. Her mother was tall compared to the other female swimmers, but Jenna was getting as tall as her father. So, not surprisingly they saw her develop an interest in basketball. She tried out for the squad in middle school and was accepted. But when she entered high school, Jenna took off. She was junior varsity in girls' basketball and was second to the team captain if anything happened to her where she couldn't play.

College recruiters would begin to sit up and take notice her junior year.

But by then, Jenna had the acting bug bite her and she made up her mind.

Gary and Miranda were reluctant, to say the least, when she applied to Hollywood Arts. Jenna begged them to give her a chance to try this out. If this semester didn't pan out, she would seriously consider switching back to her old school. They talked about it and since her senior year was still ahead, maybe there wasn't any harm in trying this little experiment. Worst case scenario, colleges will see her for a year and a half, tops before she graduated.

Jenna was so excited, and her friend group were a little surprised but mostly supportive. The coach even told Jenna that if she came back, he would absolutely have a spot for her. She was appreciative of the kind words but was a little miffed by where this was all coming from.

The language everyone was using was on the conceit that this was all temporary. Fragile, really. It was an experiment, or a phase, or a pipedream, whatever. It sounded to Jenna like people were expecting her to either fail or realize the error of her decision.

But she wasn't going to take that. She was gonna prove herself.

Indeed, she tried out for every show at Hollywood Arts and barely got a small, non-speaking part.

Kelly Wittenberg, the protagonist of The Other Side of Time, was the most high-profile thing she landed since the start of the school year.

And Jenna was determined to crush it and show everyone.

FUN FACT: 2028 Olympics are actually slated to be in Los Angeles. Fancy that!

Chapter Text

Production for The Other Side of Time was well underway. The director, Geoffrey Olson, was in charge of overseeing the progress of the set designers, costumers and various technical aspects (lighting, sound, etc.) And on top of all this, he had to work with his actors.

The individuals pretty much had their parts down pat, Jenna and Billy and the others rehearsing for hours in their free time. But the real challenge was having all the parts coming together and interacting. It's one thing to read your role to yourself. It's another animal entirely when you are face to face with your co-star.

Geoffrey mainly concerned himself with the directing of the actors, as that was more hands-on. He freely delegated tasks to his production assistant, Alice. Freshmen eagerly took such positions just to assimilate themselves with the upperclassmen and be a part of something. She was the link between the big boss and pretty much all of the crewmembers.

It was a lot of work for Alice, mostly having to problem solve right on the spot. If there was a major creative decision, then she would seek out Geoffrey for approval. Once he gave the go-ahead, Alice dashed back to alert the staff. Again, it was a lot of work, but for Alice it was also very exciting. To be on the front lines, witnessing a school play come together from the ground up. When she joined, all they had at that point was a script and a main cast.

Alice found the story of the play pretty captivating, rather sophisticated for a high school production, in her opinion.

It's set in Paris after WWI. The story follows Kelly Wittenberg, a German girl whose father is an anarchist that got arrested for planning an attack on the Prime Minister of France. Her father was imprisoned on an island off the coast of Scotland, where it was rumored, he was executed. When her American mother committed suicide, she is left alone and forced to make her own way. Growing up, she didn't quite grasp the concept of terrorism, so she didn't see the implications of her father's actions. Years pass and she falls in love with a young man named Conrad, the son of a German ambassador. He becomes the target of Kelly's father's old friends when a peace treaty was to be forged between France and Germany. The climax comes when Kelly sacrifices herself to save Conrad, posing as the ambassador and son by turning on an oil lamp on the second floor of their home. That was the signal for the anarchists to blow up the building. A distraught Conrad visits Kelly at the infirmary when she was discovered alive in the rubble. The play concludes with the pretty straightforward message that love, not violence, can move humanity forward.

Alice walked up to the lighting crew, two boys with a sturdy build named Chris and Jeff. They were testing the movements of the arc lights that hung over the stage. They emitted a powerful shaft of bright light when at full force. But the iris could be adjusted and make for a narrower ray, such as when the audience's eyes are meant to be drawn to a particular detail secondary to the main action. That was the extent of their range.

The boys had very little to do other than making sure that everything was functional.

"H-h-how's it going?"

She got a little nervous around these two, both were cute and really nice. Being a year ahead, neither would probably be interested in a date. Not that Alice had that kind of courage anyway.

"Oh, it's cool," yawned Jeff. "Just hangin' out in the rafters like a couple of Quasimodo's."

"You're not that bad looking."

The moment it left her lips, she covered her mouth and turned bright red.

(WHAT IS THE MATTER WITH YOU?)

"Thanks...I think," grinned Chris. "Any words from Cecil B. Demille over there?"

Alice looked back where Geoffrey was talking with some of the supporting players.

"No, I don't think so."

"This is so boring," huffed Chris.

"Yeah, I mean I wish we could do more," added Jeff.

The petite girl noticed a wooden crate against the concrete wall in the very back of the stage, way past the last curtains.

"What's that?" Alice pointed.

"That?" asked Chris as he leaned over and saw what she meant. "Don't know. Let's find out."

She stepped back as the boy jumped onto one of the hanging ropes and slid down like he was Tarzan. Alice blushed at the brazenness of the handsome boy. He was already working high up all the time, but that display showed he didn't give two fucks about heights. She wished she had such guts.

There was an open toolbox nearby and there was a black crowbar.

Chris seized it and waited for Alice before attempting to open it.

He shoved the pointed edge of the metal stick and pushed down with all his might and the lid nearly flew off.

"Whoa!" they both exclaimed.

"I guess they didn't nail it down completely," he chuckled.

The two brushed past the cobwebs and saw some dusty treasures inside.

"What the..."

Alice pulled out a large transparent disc. But it wasn't clear, it was blue. She held it up in front of her and it made everything she saw, including Chris, tinted blue.

"There's more," Chris said.

Indeed, they found a green one, a red one, a yellow and even a purple disc.

"What do you think?" she asked.

"Wait!" he said, eyes wide. "I'll bet these are filters."

Alice was pretty sure what he meant but he pointed up toward the rafters for effect.

"That's so cool," she said. "We can change the color of the light."

"Yeah, let's try it out!"

Chase knocked on Lauen's door.

He actually got there minutes ago, but he was working up the nerve to announce he was there.

The door opened and her mom, Louise, answered.

"Hello, young man" she nodded. "Can I help you?"

He cleared his throat.

"Um, yes, ma'am."

It was impossible to not utter a propriety such as that without invoking the country twang.

"Is Lauren at home? I forgot to give her this at school."

He had a few papers in his hand with musical notes on them.

Louise relaxed, realizing the boy was a friend. That being said, the woman would have been more on her guard if he wasn't so polite and unsure of himself.

"Yes, she is. You can come inside if you'd like."

"Thank you," he nodded. "I would like that."

Standing in the foyer, his eyes were immediately drawn to the big piano. Lauren showed him a picture of it before, but it didn't do it justice. Some things you only get a sense of their size when seen in person.

"Lauren, honey!" she called to the upstairs. "Your friend..."

She paused and turned toward the boy.

"Chase," he whispered with a smile.

"Your friend Chase from school is here."

A series of thumps were audible from the upstairs.

"Coming!" came Lauren's voice in response.

There were more sounds of a commotion up there until Lauren descended the stairs and locked eyes with Chase.

It was only a social visit (not even!) and the teen had butterflies in his stomach. You would think he was standing in a tux holding a corsage.

"Hey, Chase" she smiled brightly.

"Hi," he replied with a frog in his throat. "I mean, hi."

(There, that's better.)

She bounded over to him, and he was frozen, completely forgetting the sheet music in his hand.

"What brings you here?" Lauren asked.

"Huh, oh!" He then hastily handed her the papers. "There you go! I...uh...printed them with the lyrics...th-this time."

Lauren flipped through them and smiled again.

(Please stop with that smile, I can't take it!)

"Great, thanks!"

Chase stood there, nodding awkwardly.

Louise was off to the side, smirking at what was happening right now.

"So," he began.

"So," she mimicked.

"I should go, I guess."

The teen certainly lived up to his name as Lauren was in pursuit of the teen before he broke out into a sprint.

"Wait, hold up!"

Chase stopped and turned.

"I'll enter us into the contest today now that I have this."

"Good," he nodded.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Okay, I..."

Lauren bit her lip, gazing briefly at the sheet music.

"Are you sure you don't want to sing this?" Lauren asked. "It just seems very personal and maybe..."

"Oh, no, I can't!" Chase blurted out. "Really, I don't even know if I can play in front of everybody."

Her face softened.

"Is that all? Chase, I can help you with that. We can get you over this stage fright."

"You think so?" he asked.

Lauren nodded.

"Alright, but I still want you to sing it. Okay?"

"If that's what you..."

"Of course!" he coughed. "I mean...nobody could sing it better."

Now Lauren was blushing and at a loss for words.

"Well, you have a great rest of your day..."

(GOODBYE FOREVER!)

And the musician took off running. Fortunately, he didn't have his guitar to slow him down this time.

Lauren wordlessly closed the door and turned to see her mother snickering to herself.

"What's so funny, mama?"

"Nothing," she managed in between her gasps for air. "You're just too precious."

"No, No, NO!"

Geoffrey pushed aside a metal folding chair with his foot as he charged toward Scott, one of the actors.

"It's all wrong! Scott, why are you using that inflection?"

"What do you mean?" asked the confused supporting actor.

"I mean the line when you say: You DON'T understand! Why all the emphasis on the word 'don't'?"

Scott shrugged and looked to Jenna for help.

"The problem is that you keep doing this," Geoffrey went on. "You'll have a line of dialogue, and you choose the strangest word to emphasize. A few scenes ago, you actually began a sentence with the word 'in' and you stressed the word 'in'! That makes literally no sense!"

He pointed to his PA.

"Alice!"

The girl ran up to the area.

"You're a writer, is there a way to begin an English sentence with the word 'in' and emphasize it?"

The freshman looked like a stunned deer.

"I...um...I'm not sure..."

"NO! Of course not!" Geoffrey interrupted. "And another thing..."

Suddenly the entire stage was bathed in a purple light.

"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!?"

The director threw down his copy of the script and looked upward, shielding his eyes.

"Jeff, Chris, what the hell?"

The light went back to normal, and the two boys emerged from behind the offending arc light.

"What. Was. THAT?" Geoffrey demanded.

"Sorry, chief!" called out Jeff.

"We found these filters and we thought..."

"You thought about ruining my play?" he interrupted.

Chris just got quiet.

"This isn't a circus or a rock concert! No ridiculous lighting effects or gimmicks! We are doing this right, understand?"

Jeff and Chris looked at each other.

Alice looked up sympathetically at the pair.

"Sorry, man," said Chris.

"Yeah, sorry," said Jeff. "It won't happen again."

Geoffrey brushed back his hair and huffed past his players.

"That's enough for today. Everybody go home! We'll see you Thursday."

A/N: The story of the play was partially influenced by an old silent film, Imperial Violets (1924)

And that bit of "direction" from Geoffrey when he tears Scott a new one was inspired by a famous Orson Welles outtake when he was recording narration for a commercial.

Chapter Text

A/N: SO SORRY ABOUT LEAVING YOU GUYS HANGING!!

I've been having massive technical issues with uploading my chapters and backing up my work!

But I will finish posting the entire thing and there are LOTS of chapters to go!

And now ladies and gentlemen (and everything in-between) here is a night that's been almost two decades in the making.

ENJOY!

Jade pulled up to Hollywood Arts, following the meandering flow of traffic to the back of the building. This was where the students who drove would park but since it's night, their parents will have the pleasure.

She was actually surprised to see this many people turn up for parent/teacher conferences.

"I mean they can't all be new or have any demerits against their kids," she muttered to herself.

(Don't be so negative and stupid, West! Some parents just want to make sure their teens are doing okay.)

The woman parked and turned off her car. She sighed, psyching herself out for the inevitable meeting.

It happened at elementary school. It happened at middle school. And here we are now. Especially following that attempt to "reach out," Jade knew that Tori would want to formally break the ice. Detention hall wasn't the most ideal place to cross paths after all these years. No doubt Tori would use tonight as an excuse to get her out of hiding.

(I wasn't hiding!)

(Yes, you were!)

"Oh, man," she huffed. "Here we go."

Parents gathered into the auditorium for a formal message from the newly appointed principal.

Jade passed by a couple of people who whispered among themselves that might have recognized her. Even in this day and age, unless you paid close attention to the photo on the back of the dust jacket, you're not going to know what the author looks like.

She wasn't a face like Stephen King or George R.R. Martin who gets spotted easily from the litany of TV interviews and public appearances. Book signings were as far as that went with Jade. That level of anonymity was just fine for her. Jade appreciated going into an office supplies store or a restaurant and nobody harassing her.

She didn't care much about self-promotion; only interested in pushing the next book. Signings were purely for interacting with the fans. Jade did delight in meeting them face to face and sometimes impressed by how young or how old her readership stretched. There were the ads for upcoming books, which Jade oversaw herself. She refused to appear on camera like James Patterson.

Jade had fame but it was fame on her own terms. Her publisher worked for her now. She wasn't about to let anyone else call the shots.

Never again.

Everyone's attention went toward the stage where the smartly-dresses principal approached the podium.

"Good evening, parents and guardians! You may be seated."

The crowd did so.

"For those of you who are not my relatives, I am Tori Vega-Larson."

Some snickers came out from the parents.

(Opening with a joke, huh Vega? Cute.)

"I am the new school principal of Hollywood Arts. For those of you who don't know, Helen Dubois had retired this last school year and hand-picked me as her replacement. I am honored by being chosen as she was my principal when I went here, long, long ago."

Some more chuckles from that one.

Jade covered her mouth to hide her smile.

"And getting to know your children, I have to say that this position has been a privilege. I hope to meet with all of the newcomers and anyone returning who would like to speak with me, my door is always open. Except when it isn't."

That last joke didn't land as hard as the previous.

Tori took the cue from the reception and decided to close.

"So, welcome to Hollywood Arts, parents of the future Class of 2031! Thank you all for coming."

She locked eyes with Jade as she turned to leave. The woman smiled and vanished behind the curtains.

Jade went on a tour of the various instructors at Hollywood Arts these days.

Nobody she remembered from her tenure there.

First off was Miriam McDorman, Alice's music teacher.

She wasn't as stuffy as some of the music teachers Jade recalled. This was very upbeat and had an affinity for showtunes. Indeed, this semester began the journey through musical theatre with the three penny operas. By the spring, they will have arrived at the modern Broadway show, with the likes of Sondheim and Webber. Jade found her nice but a little physical, wanting to hug every adult who walked into her classroom.

Next off was Edgar DeBiase, the fuddy-duddy writing teacher. Jade did not care for the harsh critique of Alice's work. But she wasn't alone as his ridiculous high standards made it sound like nobody's writing quite hit the mark. But he promised the parents that he would whip them into shape.

(Yeeesh, fuck this guy!)

As a palette cleanser, Jade then met the eccentric dancing instructor: Veronique Chaudet.

She was originally from Nice in the south of France and actually owns a dance academy here in Los Angeles.

Veronique's quirk (of many) is to instruct the students in French, whether they did well or poorly. Jade found her odd but respected the demonstration of her own style that was like a fusion between ballet and breaking dancing. She couldn't help but applaud alongside everyone else.

Jade checked the itinerary for which of Alice's teacher she had left.

(SAY WHAT?!)

Rob shook the hands of the mom and dad of one of his better-performing students. He assured them that he is doing just fine and has been getting along with the class.

"Just iterate what I told him," he said to the parents on their way out. "He can't sit on the sidelines until the perfect part comes along. He's better off doing as many things as he can, build up that portfolio, as it were. How can he improve if there is no baseline established?"

"Guess we all gotta start somewhere," the dad agreed.

"Thanks again, Mr. Shapiro," said the mom. "Goodnight."

"Bye," the teacher waved.

He wandered back to his desk and checked his list of students' parents and guardians.

"Alrighty..."

A knock on the door frame made him look up.

"Mr. Shapiro?"

He couldn't believe who he was looking at right now.

"No way! I am in the presence of greatness," he smiled. "Is that celebrated queen of the macabre, Jade West?"

Jade folded her arms and shook her head with a grin.

"You may be handsome now, Robbie. But you're still a dork."

The old friends laughed and hugged.

"So good to see you," Jade admitted. "Hard to believe so much of everyone left but you stayed."

Rob shrugged.

"This place just never stopped being special to me."

"Acting teacher, I see" Jade nodded, scoping out the class. "How's old Sikowitz?"

"Oh he's been retired. Going on seven years."

Jade wandered around, picking up a mini bust of William Shakespeare from the desk.

"Can't believe he's still alive," she chuckled. "Last I heard he committed self-trepanation?"

He nodded.

"How the hell did he get hold of a dentist drill?"

Jade made an "I dunno" face and put the little sculpture down.

"What brings you here?" Rob asked.

"Parent-teacher conferences," Jade replied.

The teacher looked stunned.

"You're kidding me, which one?"

The former goth rolled her eyes at his over-the-top disbelief.

"Alice."

"Wait, what?" he said incredulously. "Alice. Alice Doyle. She's your daughter?"

"Yeah, I know. One of the many things my husband talked me into."

Rob winced.

"I take it you're not on good terms these days?"

"We're divorced," Jade huffed.

"Definitely not on good terms," he nodded.

Jade attempted to lower herself into one of the old desks.

"Ugh, oof!" she groaned. "Well, this makes me feel old."

"Comfy?" Rob asked.

"Hell no!"

"Well, let's get down to business. I'm just gonna get this out of the way. Alice...she's wonderful. Very nice and smart. For example, we had an assignment for everyone to write a scene between two people and I was impressed by hers."

He handed Jade the double-spaced papers stapled together.

She breezed through it, having not been shown this until now.

"Whoa, this is cool."

Rob smirked.

"Please tell me she writes more at home."

Jade smiled like a proud mama and nodded.

"That's great, she really is a natural talent. There are aspiring writers I noticed that like to hide behind flowery language. Alice's stuff isn't wordy; she makes very deliberate choices. I sense someone who is very observant."

A concerned look came across his face.

"What's the matter?" she asked.

"Sometimes, I feel that Alice is too comfortable...observing."

Jade raised an eyebrow.

"We have acting exercises, even a little singing. Now I know everyone isn't a songbird but all of us can at least hum a few bars. Alice is reluctant with anything involving getting up in front of the class and performing, even if she's with others."

She was always concerned with her daughter's crippling anxiety with putting herself out there. It hits different hearing the same thing from another person.

Rob kneeled so he was more eye to eye with Jade.

"I don't want you to be worried. This is more common than you think. It's not just artists. Look at some athletes or politicians. At some point, you're going to be put on the spot and that can be scary. Alice is going to amount to great things but not if she gets in her own way."

"How do you know?" Jade asked.

"Because I recognize that kid who was bursting but too awkward to give it the release they need. That used to be me."

She looked perplexed.

"You?"

"Jade, don't you remember me when we first met? I wanted to be a performer so badly; I wanted to be the center of attention even if that made me a little annoying. I was basically Gene Belcher on Bob's Burgers. I used Rex as a means of coming out of my shell. Alice has to find her own way of facing her fear."

He stood up and waited for Jade to wiggle out of the chair.

"Beyond that, I have zero complaints. You have one heck of a kid, Jade. She's amazing and it's a pleasure having her in my class."

Jade lightly punched him in the shoulder.

"Thanks, teach."

"Oh, almost forgot," Rob said as he dug in his pockets and produced a folded piece of yellow paper. "She wanted me to give you this when I saw you."

(Who?)

Jade looked at the paper as she unfolded it to reveal:

"Jade West, please report to the principal's office before you leave."

"For fuck's sake," she grumbled.

The brunette took a deep breath before knocking on the door, only for it to open with a creak. It wasn't fully shut like she thought.

Sure enough, the office of the principal was revealed. And there she was.

"Didn't know I'd worry about being sent to the office after I left this place!"

Tori chuckled and stood up to greet her.

She went in for a hug, but the pale woman hesitated, hurting the Latina's feelings. Jade's body movements were less like running into an old friend and more playing a game of dodge ball.

"Oh," was all she said.

"Shapiro said you wanted to see me, here I am."

Jade then showed the yellow paper.

"Bit theatrical, don't you think?"

Tori crossed her arms.

"What did you expect? I sent you a private message and got nothing in response."

"Yeah, walked into that one," Jade whispered to herself. "Look, sorry, I was..."

"Busy, I know" Tori huffed. "But I was willing to make time. I didn't exactly know I was going to come across you either."

Jade sighed and looked at the floor.

They hadn't seen or spoken with each other in a very long time. And even back then their last encounter wasn't on the best of circumstances.

Jade was reluctant because she was sure that Tori remembered. But Tori's mind was actually elsewhere.

"I got a new number," she mentioned.

"I know," nodded Tori. "I figured it out when I tried calling you and it said number no longer in service."

That made her feel bad.

Tori had no real way of reaching out to her, so Jade couldn't fault her for getting creative and using social media (and friends in the faculty) to get her attention.

"I understand that we didn't always get along, but I didn't expect to be ghosted. I mean, Beck, Cat, Andre, Trina; they've all gone and started their own new chapters. But they kept in touch."

They did. They all did.

Shortly after high school, Beck and Cat got serious and the pair really influenced one another. Beck became less stoic, and Cat was more level-headed, less leaning into her ditzy persona. They married and had a set of twins. They currently live in New York. Cat manages a successful online fashion business called Cat's Closet. Beck, meanwhile, acts for commercials and local TV like the latest Law and Order. No shortage of work in the Big Apple.

Andre and Trina were the relationship that surprised everyone. He rose to stardom with his two albums in two consecutive years; not as impossible a feat when it turned out he was sitting on a TON of material he had cultivated over time. Andre got Sinjin to film, edit and post several of his music videos. He became one of his closer friends and was often a part of his entourage. When he wasn't filming videos, Sinjin could be seen posting to TikTok or doing other promotions for his musician chum.

One day, they were shooting another music video and one of the dancers, a very attractive Czech girl, pulled out at the last minute. Trina offered up her services and became a breakout hit as the main background dancer. And she never really left, serving as background dancer for more videos and on-stage during concerts. In the afterglow of another knockout performance, the talent and crew all partied in and around the tour bus. There was some Stoli and one thing led to another. The next morning, Andre and Trina woke up in bed together. Their discarded clothing and condom wrapper was evident that they didn't do a jigsaw puzzle all night.

Unable to recall much, the pair was curious if they really got along that well. With some convincing, Andre agreed to go out with Trina and see where it went, to make sure it wasn't just a fluke influenced by alcohol. It wasn't. They actually got along fine. Apparently, being apart from the usual gang made the dynamic between them very different and they really dug each other's company. Trina's bombastic personality was more alluring this time around and she saw a tender side to Andre she didn't acknowledge in the past. They haven't tied the knot. Yet. (A sticking point for Trina's parents) But they are domestic partners and very much in love.

Jade paced a little around the office.

Now she felt like she was a student in big trouble.

"You're right, I'm sorry. The last few years have been...a lot," Jade admitted.

Tori got a big glassy-eyed.

"You don't have to tell me that."

There was a long pause, both women playing psychic chicken to see who would speak first.

"I definitely didn't see this coming," Jade smirked. "I mean you, the principal? You?"

Tori shrugged and patted her wooden desk.

Not for nothing but if young Jade found Tori insufferable before, imagine her as an authority figure.

"How didn't I know about that?" Jade asked.

"Our old web administrator quit at the tail end of July. And I've been looking for a replacement ever since. So, for now, that website is pretty useless. Don't even get me started on the school calendar."

She then picked up her phone and waved it like she was showing it off.

"That's why I've been relying on emails to keep parents up to date."

Jade nodded.

"But that's okay," Tori said. "I never caught on that Alice was your daughter."

"That last name gets them every time," she sighed.

"I don't want to be pushy, but can I ask why?"

Jade rubbed her hair and sat on the corner of the desk.

"Nothing much to tell. After the divorce, we felt it would be easier legally speaking, you know if anything happened to Harry, she would get everything."

"Oh, I see. But you never changed your name?" Tori asked.

"First off, I had the name recognition. For the sake of the book sales; it might have confused readers if I suddenly went by a different name. Besides, Jade Doyle," she shuddered at the sound of it.

Tori smiled.

"Yeah, it suits you ill."

"I hate Harry for what he did, how it all ended for us; but I can't deny his love for Alice. Despite all his flaws, he is a devoted dad."

Now that Jade got a little candid for where her marriage ended up, Tori was petrified where the conversation was going to shift next.

"By the way...I'm...very sorry...about Sam."

Tori let out a very, very long sigh.

"It's not your fault," she told Jade.

"I know but I feel bad when I heard what happened. When you said you were no longer 'Mrs.' I assumed..." Jade bit her lip. "That was really fucking stupid!"

The tan woman put her hand on her friend's.

"Yeah, a little. But it's okay. You didn't know at the time. That's the difference."

Jade cleared her throat, resisting the temptation to tear up out of embarrassment.

(She said everything is fine, so why do I still feel like shit? UGH, is this remorse? FUCK!)

"Despite our falling out I guess, it seems fate that our daughters ended up becoming friends."

"Seriously, what are the odds?" Jade muttered.

Tori stood up straight, adjusting her business suit. Grey wasn't a color Jade remembered seeing much on her, if at all. It kind of looked good on her. Fortunately this wasn't the 1980's or Vega would've been sporting the old shoulder pads.

"Listen, it's been pretty open most weekends. How about you and Alice come over? The girls could hang and..."

"Don't you think they're a little old for a playdate?"

Tori rolled her eyes. The classic Jade West wit.

"While they're doing their own thing, maybe we can finally catch up. Get away from the stuffiness of school."

"Shouldn't the principal act like school is the place to fucking be?"

"I'll always like Hollywood Arts," Tori pointed. "But this place has been my job for the last ten years. I'm not over it but maybe one day I'll have had enough."

"It really gets on your nerves sometimes?" Jade's lips turned into a grin.

"Let's just say I would have more good days if most parents were like you."

"Ouch, that's pretty bad."

The pair chuckled.

"I really would like to talk, Jade. It's been too long."

Jade looked visibly uncomfortable.

"Come on, West!" Tori sternly stated. "You owe me!"

"What do you mean?" asked Jade.

"It was bad enough that you were the biggest no-show at my wedding!"

Jade threw up her hands.

"Oh. My. God. I was under a goddamn contract, Vega! They had me booked for signings all over New England! I couldn't get out of it. Back then I was a nobody; I had to do what the publisher said!"

"You're right, I'm sorry. I was just hurt you couldn't be there that day."

Jade hugged herself.

"Yeah, I know."

"But did you have to also box me out of your wedding? At least I invited you."

The dark-haired woman stomped her foot in protest.

"Alright, THAT wasn't my fault! Right after the proposal, Henry and my future in-laws hatched this ambush wedding. They even flew in my folks without me knowing. Why? Because his great-grandmother had only three months to live and they wanted her to witness the wedding. Bitch lived another four years!"

Jade then took a step forward.

"And Beck and Cat were only there because they were in driving distance. Plus, the bridesmaids and the groomsmen were both short one. So, they were the only friends in on it. I was livid when I initially found out!"

Tori pressed her lips to suppress a giggle.

"That's pretty messed up, Jade. Sorry they took your day and made it a hidden camera show."

Jade scrunched up her face, thinking about the "surprise" being dropped on her like an anvil. Plus her old ex from high school being present didn't help the queasiness in her stomach.

While it may have felt rather accusatory, Jade had to admit to herself that Tori was just being honest. It had to hurt that only with her did she become a phantom.

"Okay, okay, you win!" huffed Jade. "What were you thinking, this weekend?"

"Sure," Tori shrugged, trying to mask the extent of her enthusiasm. "Mia usually sleeps in Saturdays and I do the shopping (mostly alone). Sunday?"

"I dunno, we got church and then there's brunch...just kidding! We'll be around."

"Great!" smiled Tori.

"Can't wait," Jade deadpanned as she passed the yellow paper to Tori. "Okay, I met the dean so now I'm outta here!"

The former goth was halfway out the door.

"Hey, wait! Aren't you going to need my address?"

Jade looked back and replied, "Text it to me."

Tori had a confused expression until Jade indicated for her to flip over the paper. There were the new digits.

"You know, since my kid and your kid are" she made a face and raised her fingers in air quotes. "Besties, I should probably make sure her friend's mom has my number."

The tan woman smiled sweetly at Jade.

"See you Sunday," she said.

"Do I bring anything, or..."

"It's not Thanksgiving, Jade. Just bring yourselves," Tori chortled.

"Gotcha," Jade nodded.

"Goodnight, Jade."

"Night, narc!"

A/N: That bit about Trina and Andre hooking up was inspired recent things I've read, and I must admit, that pairing has potential. So, I left that door open if I made any sequels or side-quels to this story in the future.

Also, trepanning is the practice of drilling a hole into your head. This goes back to the Middle Ages and even today, there are some people who believe that it was health benefits. And yes, some of these folk did in fact do it to themselves (and lived). A famous example is the documentary Heartbeat in the Brain (1970) a visual diary of one woman's successful attempt and if you can find it (and have a strong stomach) it's interesting.

Chapter Text

"Maintenant, class!"

Ms. Chaudet looked around her student as they sat in semi-circle rows of chairs. Dance class didn't have the normal desks one was accustomed to. This was arranged deliberately so that they faced the space in the room like a tiny theatre. On occasions when a large group or the whole class participated at once, the chairs were all stacked and pushed back so that they had all the room.

"I can see that some of us are still struggling with the basics of ballet..."

One boy raised his hand.

"Oui?" she pointed.

"Sorry, Madame Chaudet. But what use is me tiptoeing around like a swan?"

The teacher recognized such arrogance. A typical young man who joined this class because it was "easy", or he wanted to be around mostly girls.

"Quel dommage!" she said shaking her head. "You think this isn't a real skill?"

He just shrugged.

Ms. Chaudet turned to Mia and clapped her hands.

"Mia!" she always called out in that singsong way. "Demonstrate, s'il vous plaît!"

The woman stepped aside to give her student the floor, literally.

The teen looked around and huffed as she got up in front of everyone.

Veronique was quick with the music on her laptop connected to two big Bluetooth speakers.

Mia closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she discarded her long-sleeve shirt.

She preferred jeans but for the sake of making dance class easier it was beneficial to wear dancing pants. They were baggy like sweatpants but didn't carry the stigma. And Mia sure as hell didn't want to be sporting no yoga pants. She'd rather not have the added attention.

Mia owned a few pairs in khaki and white. Today, she had on her black pair, and she made sure that the string was cinched beforehand. These pants were very flexible and if you tied them to your body well enough, they would hold on for the entire routine.

Letting the music get her in the right head space, Mia began her ballet routine to the accompaniment of Chopin. Those who were not very familiar with Mia were impressed that the gruff-looking girl who looked like she was ready to start a fight was moving with such grace to this beautiful music. She looked like she could hold her own with her contemporaries on the Russian stage.

[FLASHBACK]

Tori put her hand on Mia's leg. It was bouncing up and down. She was nervous.

"Mia, you'll do fine. I promise."

That stage might as well had been a burning ship. And she was about to stand on it.

Helen looked down toward Tori and gave her the nod.

"You're up."

Mia bit her lip and walked with trepidation to the stage.

She went up the little steps, each one felt like part of a mountain.

"Good afternoon, Mia!" called out Helen. "What will you show for us today?"

The rest of the teachers sat alongside the principal, save for Tori. She sat further down so that Mia could see her better. She really wanted to encourage her daughter.

"I..." she cleared her throat. "I will d-d-dance for you."

Mia took her phone and plugged it into the C-port cable connected to the speaker system. This would automatically override any other source and play whatever music was on Mia's phone.

She was about to push play when she froze.

"Mia, is everything alright?" asked Helen, concerned.

"I-I...I can't do this..."

The girl rushed off the stage, much to everyone's supply. Tori turned around and got up to find her.

Having never been at the school before, Mia got hopelessly lost behind the curtain. Backstage was a maze to the newcomer, and she just collapsed against the concrete wall and sunk to the floor, sobbing.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I can't."

"Hey, you okay?"

Mia wiped her eyes and looked up at a girl wearing a bright red, yellow and green shirt with some black accents. She recognized her but failed to catch her name. This girl auditioned as a singer, and she was amazing.

"Go away," Mia sniffed.

The girl didn't leave. She sat beside her instead.

"I'm Lauren. What's your name?"

She coughed before answering.

"Mia."

"It's nice to meet you," she smiled. "Why are you so sad?"

"Nothing much. I'm pretty sure I blew the audition."

Lauren didn't even see an audition from this girl. But she decided against pointing that out.

"What were you going to do?" she asked.

"I was..." Mia sniffed. "Going to dance."

"Oh, ballet or street or...?"

Mia brushed back her hair.

"Street, very freestyle. Never really did ballet since I was a kid."

Then the crying started anew.

Lauren didn't know what to do so she just hugged the stranger.

"It's okay to be nervous."

"That's not it!" Mia moaned. "I never danced in front of this many people before and... when I did, my dad was always there."

"Oh, I see."

Mia hugged her knees and buried her face.

"How long has it been?" Lauren asked.

"I was...eight. He died when I was eight."

Lauren just hugged her again, feeling sad for her. She had only met her and was very empathetic. That just how the girl was wired.

"Mia, listen to me. I don't know what heaven is exactly, even though I pray to it all the time. Is it a far-off place, or is it closer than we think?"

She didn't answer.

"I don't know but if it were far away, I know your dad would be here no matter what! Nothing would prevent him from being there to watch you dance."

Mia sniffed and looked to Lauren.

"You think so?"

"How could he not?"

Lauren took Mia's hand into hers.

"Close your eyes."

Mia did and Lauren followed. They gave a silent prayer, Mia wishing her dad was there and he was proud of her. Lauren hoped that Mia would find comfort from talking about it and letting herself cry without judgment.

Tori finally found Mia and noticed the other girl.

"Mia, thank goodness!"

The mother got eye to eye with her daughter.

"Honey, I'm sorry. I didn't...if this is too much, we can..."

"No."

Mia got back up with Lauren's help.

"I want to."

Tori led her back to the stage with Lauren following close behind.

"Is everything alright?" asked Helen, who was now closer to the stage.

"Y-yes," Mia nodded, looking back at her mom and Lauren. "I think so."

"Okay," Helen smiled. "Go right ahead."

Mia started the music and a hip-hop/house mix she put together played. It was sparse on the lyrics; mostly call outs. The beat was paramount, and she let it roll.

She took off and left the auditorium speechless. Mia was like the wind; your eyes had a time keeping up with her. Mia wasn't double-jointed but that didn't seem to limit her at all. The girl was certainly busting a sweat with her moves, synchronized perfectly with the chosen musical accompaniment.

When she finished, Mia clutched her beating heart and looked out into the audience as all the faculty members applauded. Veronique was especially enthusiastic, shouting for Helen to admit the girl at once! The principal shook her head and turned to Mia.

"Congratulations, Mia. You did your family proud. Welcome to Hollywood Arts!"

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Mia went on with a very relaxed expression on her face, almost meditative. At this moment, there was nothing else. Mia danced alone and she had everyone glued to her.

When the routine ended, Mia fell and landed as planned on her knees with her hands firmly on the floor.

Ms. Chaudet burst into applause.

"Bravo! Belle! Belle!"

The teen sheepishly grabbed her shirt and didn't fully get to her feet again until she was back to her chair.

The other students were all clapping, save for one. Savannah just sat there, disinterested.

"Harupmh!"

Alice noticed the default gait of Geoffrey. She was used to it.

"I can't figure out this ending!"

"Well, maybe you could try some-"

He whipped around and Alice clammed up.

"What I need is time to think!"

Geoffrey then stormed away and whistled.

"If only everyone could get their parts right, I could actually focus on stage direction!"

Billy leaned toward Jenna and whispered, "Who pissed in his cornflakes?"

"Who said that?"

The blond boy stiffened like he was in line for inspection at the barracks.

"I know this is all funny to you, but this is my last year here! I'm going to be consumed by finals next semester, so this play is my last chance to be a part of a production! If you all took this as seriously as I am, maybe, just maybe, we could all be better off!"

The silence hung there like a smog until Geoffrey left to "clear his head" as he did after one of these outbursts. And they've been becoming more frequent.

"This guy's a dick," commented one of the other actors.

"You think?" Billy agreed, folding his arms. "How do you deal with it?" he then asked Jenna.

"I try to imagine my old team slam dunking him."

He smiled.

Alice hung back, getting tired of these meltdowns. Geoffrey blows up, leaves for who knows how long, which grinds everything to a stop. He doesn't want anything done without his say so, but he will get mad that everybody stood around and did nothing.

"I thought this would be more fun," she said to herself.

A/N: I saw there was some curiosity what Mia did to enter Hollywood Arts. And as a bonus, we saw this was when her and Lauren met, before even being told she was in she already made her first high school friend.

That scene between Lauren and Mia is very important because it's very much the heart of this story. Some characters in here are in need of growth and others are in need of healing. Through love and compassion, they can get to where they need to be.

Chapter Text

A/N: What I hope to accomplish on the next slew of chapters is to touch upon what the gang was up to post graduation. Kind of fill in the gaps between the events of Victorious and when this story takes place.

Please drop a review and let me know what you think.

HAVE FUN!

Mia woke up to the chipper sound of mom buzzing around the apartment like a hummingbird.

"What in the world?"

She reached for her phone and took it off the charger and saw the day was Sunday.

"Oh yeah, that's right," she mumbled.

Mia rolled out of bed and dragged herself to the bathroom to brush her teeth.

"Babe!"

Tori bumped into Mia on her way.

"Oh, good, you're up! Getting a shower?"

Her daughter made a face and nodded.

"Good; don't mind me I'm just straightening up a little."

Mia gave the thumbs up and closed herself off in the bathroom.

Tori was too excited for today so she made a point to turn in early last night because she knew she wouldn't need the alarm this time.

Jade was coming and bringing Alice as well. This was the first time the old friends (and new) got together outside of school. To Tori this was major!

Since they didn't normally entertain these days, their domicile had gotten away from them. It wasn't uncommon for there to be dishes piled up in the sink or clothes strewn about. Clean? Dirty? Who knows! Tori didn't drink but the reality setting in that she was having company made her sober up. She looked at her home with fresh eyes and rolled up her sleeves and decided, "That's it! I'm cleaning up!"

After nearly half an hour, Mia emerged from the steamy bathroom, towel tied around her as she didn't bring anything to change into.

"Mia, hey!"

She turned to face her mom.

"Listen, I've got everything else. Just tidy up your room, okay?"

"Ugh, fine."

Tori smiled and bounded away to the next thing.

"Whatever, mom," she huffed. "My room's not..."

Mia opened her door.

"...ah, shit."

To put it mildly, she would have to clean up for her room to reach "did a bomb go off?" status.

The teen dropped the towel and threw it into the hamper, along with whatever discarded garments she could find. At the rate she was moving, Mia was sure she would naturally air dry.

Now that she had clothes on her (and not the floor) Mia took another survey into her own space.

Her eyes widened at the shoebox sitting pretty conspicuously on the chair.

Mia snatched the small box and pulled the lid off. Inside was some cash, her earnings overtime from her part in Ethan's lucrative street hustle. She replaced the lid and hid the shoebox under her bed.

[FLASHBACK]

"Mia, what is this?"

The girl's heart sank when she saw her mother holding the very familiar shoebox.

"Where'd you get that?" she asked.

Tori took a deep breath.

"I was cleaning up your room a bit," she narrowed her eyes. "I wasn't snooping! And I dropped my phone and kicked it under the bed and..."

Mia gulped.

"Mom...I..."

"I know you're probably too old for a piggy bank, but do you think this is the best place for your money?"

The young lady folded her arms.

"But it's convenient. When I need it, boom it's there."

Tori shook her head and chuckled mildly to herself.

"That's not very safe, sweetheart. If you want to open a bank account, I can go with you!"

Mia eyed the offending box.

"I...uh..."

"It will make depositing your paychecks easier."

(Right, paychecks.)

The teen pointed out the window even though it was two blocks away.

"That's alright, mom. I just go right to the check cashing place nearby."

Tori folded her arms.

"Mia! That is incredibly dangerous. WHAT IF YOU GET MUGGED?"

"Okay, fiiiiine! I'll open an account, mom."

She hugged her daughter tightly.

"I'm proud that you found a part-time job and want to be independent, but you also need to be careful. That never goes away."

Mia returned the hug, but not as tightly.

"I know, mom."

[END OF FLASHBACK]

She clutched her growling stomach and dashed down to the kitchen for breakfast.

Mia grabbed two bagels and threw them into the toaster oven.

"What are you making?" asked Tori.

"Just bagels," shrugged Mia. "You eat?"

"Yeah. Mostly coffee."

The girl looked at the nearly empty pot on the coffee maker.

"Damn, mama. You wired or something?"

Tori scoffed and sipped her mug.

"Well, I wanted to be sure a fresh pot was ready for when they come over."

She made a frown and rushed to the cabinet and looked at the cans.

"Just hope she still likes Colombian roast," Tori said.

"When are they coming again?" asked Mia.

Tori stood there like she had seen a ghost as she closed the cabinet door.

"Oh crap! I never gave Jade a time! All I said was see you Sunday."

Mia tried not to laugh while checking on the browning of her breakfast. She smiled and turned off the toaster oven and grabbed a plate. Mia sat the onion bagels down where the orange juice and butter were already waiting.

"Maybe they..."

The ding of Tori's phone derailed her train of thought.

She checked it and gasped.

"They're downstairs!"

Mia folded the one side of her bagel and shoved it in.

"You should get them," she said with a full mouth, trying to chew.

Tori went by a mirror hanging just outside the kitchen and checked her hair.

"Ugh! I look like a mess!"

She then looked down at what she was wearing.

"Oh, come on, I couldn't bother to throw on something nice!"

Mia's phone dinged. This time it was Alice.

"MOM. GO!"

"I'M GOING!" she shot back on her way out the door.

Tori rushed down the stairs of the side entrance.

Jade was pacing back and forth, inspecting the seemingly abandoned first floor.

Alice waved when she saw Tori.

"Good morning!"

"Morning to you, Alice" she smiled back. "Jade?"

She looked at Tori, still hung up on what piqued her curiosity.

"This looks familiar," Jade said, pointing to what looked like an old store front.

Tori rubbed the back of her neck nervously.

"Oh, well. That can't be possible, you've never been here before until today."

Jade narrowed her eyes at the building and pursed her lips.

"That's true but...I dunno...I think I passed this before..."

"Well, it's closed now, and this is the way in," Tori said indicating to the stairs.

Alice followed and Jade eventually joined them.

(Okay, this is weird even for you. Why are you acting like the presenter in a game show but there's a gun is pointed at your head?)

"Interesting," remarked Jade as they ascended the stairs. "Reminds me of Harry's Aunt Jillian. She lived in a duplex, and you had to go up one of these to get to it. The other people lived beneath her."

"Oh," said Tori. "That's cool. But there's no other tenants here."

(So, the whole building is yours? Hmm...)

"Hello?"

That was Tori's little way of alerting Mia, who was already chowing down on her last bit of bagel.

"Sorry, I didn't eat earlier."

"Hey, Mia!" smiled Alice. "Cool shirt."

The older teen looked down at the white tee that sported an image of a grinning raccoon ripping a cactus apart to drink the juices inside. Said cactus is shown lying dead on the desert ground with X's over its eyes.

"I like this girl," Jade nodded.

Tori was a bit embarrassed that Mia chose such a morbid shirt but compared to her old frenemy, this was tame.

At least Mia isn't threatening her peers with a pair of comically sized scissors.

"Welcome to our home," Tori said. "It isn't much, but we make it work."

"Mom, don't lie."

Mia grinned as she downed her orange juice without coming up for air once.

"Mia! How about you show Alice your room while Jade and I talk?"

The younger Vega shrugged and nudged her friend in the shoulder.

"Come on, I'll show you my stuffed animals."

Jade covered her mouth, attempting to hide her smile.

(The level of sass coming off this girl, I'm obsessed! And being Vega's hell spawn makes it all the more glorious.)

Tori tried to look like a good sport as the girls went upstairs.

"Oh, Jade. There's some coffee. It should be done soon."

She rushed to the maker and hastily poured the rest of what was inside into an empty mug. Tori than began brewing the next batch.

"You alright?" Jade asked.

"I'm fine," Tori coughed. "Just silly me didn't have the coffee ready."

The pale woman picked up the mug filled with the last of the recent pot.

"Is this anybody's?" she asked.

Tori shook her head no.

"Good," Jade replied before sipping the room temperature beverage. "Nice."

"I can heat that up if you want..."

Jade held up her hand.

"Fine like this. Least it's not ice cold. Just enough to tide me over until the new hot pot."

The Latina looked down and blushed. She was still in her "cleaning clothes" from early this morning. She wanted to change into something nice. Nothing fancy but Tori wanted to fix herself up a little. She looked like she just rolled out of bed.

"Sorry, sorry. If you give me a minute, I can change."

Jade shrugged as she was wearing jeans and a green top.

Now that Tori called attention to it, this was the first time she had seen her outside of her business attire. It must have had layers or was tailored a certain way, because that suit did NOT do her justice. Wearing a white tank and grey sweatpants, her figure was more evident. In high school, Tori was something of a waif. She had some "curves" but they were very subtle. Nothing compared to her sister or Jade. She was like a taller Cat.

This was different. While Jade worked her butt off at the gym following Alice's birth to get back into shape, Tori was somehow blessed by motherhood. Her hips were more pronounced, and she wasn't a B cup anymore (Jade was sure of it!) No doubt she had put on a couple of pounds but the way she wore it, Tori was stunning. Jade never envisioned using a word like "voluptuous" to describe her but here we are.

"It's fine," Jade said folding her arms. "You look...fine."

(Very smooth, idiot!)

Tori blushed and brushed back her hair.

"Okay."

"Oh, I thought you had stuffed animals."

Alice looked over to Mia.

"Kid, you got to work on your sarcasm detector."

The younger girl gave a look.

"Well, your room's cool anyway."

Alice noticed the 10-speed on the wall.

"Oh, you ride?"

"Not a lot. I just use this for deliveries," Mia lied. "Some local restaurant."

"Really? Which one?"

Mia shrugged.

"Ah, some fancy, French-sounding place...hey look!"

Alice followed Mia as she stepped out of the bedroom and pointed to a nearby door.

"Where does that go?" asked Alice.

"Up," Mia smirked.

Mia led Alice through the door which led to some stairs to another door. The tall teen opened it, and the California sun filled the stairway with its warm glow.

"No way," breathed Alice.

She followed Mia to the roof of the building.

"You know what's the best part?"

Alice shook her head.

"Up there is the bird's view. Down there, that's everybody's view. But right here...this is our view."

There weren't that high up but just being at least three stories above the pavement changes your perspective dramatically.

They were surrounded by other buildings of similar height and further away were much taller structures.

"This is amazing!" squeaked Alice.

"So, what's it like in the world of books?"

Jade put down her coffee and grabbed a cookie from the big plate.

Tori knew that those Danish butter cookies were her favorite accompaniment to fresh coffee.

"I do okay," she said as she chewed. "My output used to be a little faster. I had my second book and a couple of spec scripts around the time Alice was born. That's when things slowed down for me. Now it's like every four years, max."

"I only read the first two," Two confessed with trepidation. "I have Cold Blooded sitting on the shelf, and I WILL read Bitter Harvest, too. You know, after I get it."

Jade scratched her cheek.

"I'm on number five, you know."

Tori winced and nodded.

"I know, I know. Sorry, it's just finding the time to read is tough. And when I do find the time, I get tired, and I fall asleep with the book on my face."

Jade chuckled.

"Maybe you should consider the audiobooks."

The tan woman's ears perked up.

"Do you read them?"

Jade held up her fingers.

"Just the last three."

"Lucky me," Tori smiled.

"What...uh...what did you think about them?"

Jade's first book was picked up shortly after her moving to Boston. The change of scenery seemed to be the ticket to her writer's block. The Imaginary Wall was out by Spring of 2013 and caused a stir. It was about a group of friends who could imprison a demon through their own will but when the friends drift apart, kinks in the armor show and the evil escapes.

Sadly, this was the debut book that had Jade obligated for interviews and signings at Barnes and Noble locations. She couldn't get herself away for Tori's wedding as that would coincide with a piece by the TV news. Jade sent a card congratulating them but never heard back. And she never made the attempt to call.

Her next effort, Jessica Under the Bed, was an even bigger success.

This told the story of a student who was killed accidentally when a prank among the mean girls goes wrong. Now she returns as a boogeyman-like figure that terrorizes the girls. One by one they meet a terrible fate and only the last girl is spared when she comes forward and confesses her part in Jessica's demise.

That one got nominated for a Bram Stoker Award.

"Honestly, I thought they were great!" Tori said.

Jade was a little surprised.

"Really?" she asked.

"I always thought you were crazy talented. Nice to see you made it."

A sadness overcame Tori and Jade noticed. She understood what that meant.

Tori got a little glassy-eyed and wiped it away before it could mature into real tears.

"I'm sorry," she said. "Let me just...I need to use the bathroom, okay?"

"Alright."

She retreated from the kitchen, leaving the former goth by herself.

Jade was bored so she was getting a mental lay of the land. She saw the girls go upstairs, so that must be the bedrooms. The floor plan of this apartment was odd. Most of the space appeared to be right here on this level while the bedrooms had separate small staircases that led to each one. Jade imagined what other space might be up there because there is no way that top floor is just two bedrooms. Storage, maybe?

But she was more intrigued by what that bottom floor was.

(Goddamn, what is it? It's driving me nuts!)

Jade felt like the she was reading The Tell-Tale Heart and this secret was under the floor but nobody would acknowledge it. Except in Jade's case, she wanted the secret to come out.

(UGH! I CAN'T TAKE IT!)

After doing a quick recon of the various doors, one grey door was the only question mark.

The writer stroked her chin, debating if she should go investigate.

If this were the old Jade, no question. She made no bones about being in Tori's house (and bedroom) unannounced and being all up in her business.

But that felt wrong now.

(You gettin' soft on me, West?)

She reached for the doorknob, a slight tinge of electricity from her slender digits making contact with the metal.

Jade tried turning the knob. It didn't budge.

(Of course, locked.)

"Jade?"

(Eeep!)

"What are you doing?"

The dark-haired woman threw up her hands.

"Okay, you got me! I need to know what's the story with the first floor?"

"Can't you just leave it alone?"

Jade stood there silently while Tori folded her arms.

"You're not going to let this go, are you?"

"You know me," Jade smirked.

Tori huffed and walked away only to come back half a minute later.

"Here."

She shoved a key into Jade's hand.

"There, go nuts! I don't give a shit."

She stormed away when Jade grabbed her wrist making the Latina gasp.

"What's the matter, Vega? Why are you acting so weird?"

"IT'S NOT JUST VEGA!"

This slip of the tongue stings more than anything else these days. Jade did feel bad about that, like she was deadnaming her.

"I'm sorry, Tori."

"No, you're not."

Jade rolled her eyes, put in the key, turned it and opened the door.

It was black as pitch going down.

She reached for a switch along the wall but Tori beat her to the punch.

"Thanks," the goth said.

Tori leaned against the wall, facing away from the open door.

"Honestly, what did I expect?" she mumbled. "Some things never change."

Suddenly, a crashing sound was heard below immediately followed by Jade's surprised yelp.

"Jade?"

She peered her head through the door and looking down the stairs.

Tori could make out a soft moan that sounded like Jade was hurt.

Without hesitation, she sped down the steps. In another life, these steps were a major part of her daily routine.

"Jade? Jade!"

"Down here..."

Tori turned on the light, bringing the room out of the shadows.

"That would have been useful," Jade said as she pushed some boxes off of her.

"Are you alright?" asked Tori, still a little peeved.

"I'm okay. Just karma." Jade turned to Tori. "I was being the curious cat and got what was coming."

Now she was able to fully take in her surroundings.

"What the...?"

There were shelves and shelves of records and CD's. More on the tables. More in boxes. All of it collecting dust.

The walls were adorned with old concert posters: The Monterey Pop Festival from 1967. Queen Live at Wembley Stadium, 1986. The Newport Jazz Festival from 1957, featuring Ella Fitzgerald and Billie Holiday and more.

Across what bare spot on the wall remained were letters that read: FOR THE RECORD.

That name clicked in Jade's head.

"That's it! I remember passing this place before."

She always wanted to go inside and check it out. Now she's here and...it wasn't what she expected.

"This is...Sam's music store," Tori quietly said.

Jade's eyes looked like they were going to pop out of her head. She was barely grazing through the selection of music that was strewn about.

"Tori...this place is awesome."

She picked up a vinyl of Pink Floyd's Wish You Were Here.

"Why would you hide..."

Jade turned around and saw a sobbing Tori on the floor, leaning against the wall. The woman quickly returned the record and went down to Tori's level and hugged her.

"This why I didn't want to come down here!"

"Shit, I'm sorry. Really." Jade sighed. "Ah, man. I must look like a real bitch right now, trespassing."

Tori sniffed and looked at her.

"Well, I let your bitchy ass in, so we can both feel guilty."

Jade helped Tori to her feet and the women were confronted with their teenage counterparts.

"Mom, what's going on?"

"Mia!" Tori's voice broke. "We were..."

The girl stiffened as she scanned the place she hadn't laid eyes on in years. She had attachment to this store as well.

"Whoa, what is this?" asked Alice.

"Nothing much," Mia whispered. "Just a tomb."

"Alice?"

"Yeah, mom?"

"We should probably go now."

The young girl was surprised but nodded OK in agreement.

That night, Tori and Mia were sitting quietly to a dinner of spaghetti and meatballs.

No chatter, no pleasantries. Nothing. Just the clatter of silverware against the dishes.

"I'm sorry we went down there," Tori finally said. "I know it must have been hard for you..."

Mia played with her food for a couple of minutes before asking:

"Why did you close the store, mom?" Mia asked.

Tori looked up from her plate, struggling with the words.

(Do I lean more towards honesty or simplicity?)

"We..." Tori cleared her throat. "We tried. But it just...didn't feel the same without your father."

Mia put down her fork.

"I know it was dad's store and he was proud of it. But wouldn't he want us to keep it going?"

"Mia..."

"I mean dad put his heart and soul into it..."

"Mia..."

"I think it's what he would have wanted..."

"MIA!"

Her fist came down on the table, making the plates and glasses rattle.

"We...can't," Tori confessed. "We..."

Mia slammed her hands on the tabletop and stood up.

"No mom, you! You can't."

"And WE won't!"

Mia was upset but knew this wasn't getting anywhere.

She grabbed her napkin, wiped her mouth and threw it onto her plate.

"I'm going to bed," Mia sighed. "Thanks for the spaghetti, mother."

The disappearance of her daughter was followed by the slam of the door.

Tori let her utensil drop and started crying heavily. She held her face and continued to do so until her last ounce of energy dragged herself to the couch.

The food and dishes would wait until the next morning.

Chapter Text

A/N: Some emotional revelations in the last chapter and they just keep on coming!

Now that we scratched the surface of Tori and Mia's situation, I think it's time we got into some history.

THIS WHOLE CHAPTER IS A FLASHBACK, FYI

Also, this is part 1 of 2.

SUMMER 2011

Right out of the gate, Tori was making a name for herself. Her filmed performances at Hollywood Arts made their rounds on social media.

Now that she was a graduate, she dedicated this summer to be the Year of Tori Vega (Look Out, World!).

Her debut album, Punch Drunk, was a labor of love that took months to complete. It got picked up by Universal Music Group and the 18-year-old was touted as the new pop sensation.

UMG was hesitant to pull the trigger on someone this new going on a concert tour, even as an opening act. They tried a different strategy: a promotional tour. Tori would hit the road and travel to music stores and shopping malls around the bay area. She would sign copies of the albums being sold, interact with fans and strengthen her social media presence.

By the tenth venue, the record label was getting cold feet.

The projected sales didn't pan out and even digital downloads stagnated. Radio stations were burying her titular single from the album. It just continued to be overshadowed by a slew of up-and-comers. Things were really different in the music industry than they were 10-15 years ago. So much competition relied on word of mouth online. But Tori just wasn't generating the desired numbers.

With only two-thirds of the locations crossed-off, they pulled the plug on the whole thing.

Tori laid down in the back of the car while her dad drove them home shortly after getting the dreaded call.

She thought about how this turn of events mirrored something she remembered from a musical.

Tori, totally despondent, sung softly to herself:

"Let's hear it for the Rainbow Tour.
It's been an incredible success.
We weren't quite sure; we had a few doubts."

"Will Tori win through?
The answer is...no..."

No calls came. No emails. Nothing even in the snail mail: until one day.

Monday, December 12, 2011: UMG sent an official letter to Tori that they were formally dropping her as a client.

The letter dropped onto the floor as she cried her eyes out.

(Talk about an early Christmas present.)

SPRING 2012

Tori was very down in the wake of that disastrous summer and then being cast aside at the end of fall.

The past winter was the longest she could remember.

Now that dream seemed dead in the water, Tori had to look for work and begin supporting herself.

She worked as a barista. It was extremely rare for anyone to recognize her, especially with her hair in a ponytail buried under a cap.

The sound of the dinging every time a new patron came into the coffee shop was just part of the ambience of her life right now.

It's not that the people weren't nice. Though the customer could be a bit much with their "special orders."

Hardly a day went by when Tori wasn't haunted by what happened. She felt like such a failure.

One day, a customer slammed his hand down on the counter which knocked Tori out of her haze.

"Sir?" she blurted out on reflex.

"Excuse me, but I said three shots of espresso, not two!"

Tori honestly didn't even remember walking up to the machine, she was in her own little world of self-loathing at the time.

"Oh, I'm...I'm sorry..."

"Seriously, how hard is your job?"

She looked like she was going to cry when someone came up from behind him.

"Why don't you chill, man."

The tall guy stepped from behind the rude customer, not that he could have completely hidden him. The man was an absolute unit, wearing a tan shirt that didn't hide his muscles.

"Who are you..."

The man backed down when he saw who he was speaking with.

"Now I'm sure this girl works very hard. But she's human and humans make mistakes. Why don't you give her a break, bro?"

Others in the line were low key cheering him while saying their own remarks toward the man with no manners.

"Sorry I yelled at you," he said shakily to Tori.

"It's okay," she nodded, briefly eyeing the stranger who came to her defense. "I'll fix it right away."

Tori then handed the hot beverage to the man; he quietly thanked her and got the hell out of dodge.

"Sorry about that guy," the tall man smiled. "Some people, I swear."

He then looked behind himself and apologetically turned back to Tori.

"Now I'm the rude dude that's holding everyone up," he chuckled.

Tori shook her head, eyes locked on the handsome stranger.

"It's fine," she said.

"Okay, um, may I have a cinnamon latte. Big as you got."

"Vente?" Tori asked.

"Is that what that is? Uh, sure, if that's the big one I'll take it."

A few giggled from behind him made the man blush.

Tori found it endearing that a man of his stature could be so easily embarrassed.

She smiled and retreated to the back to whip up the man's order and came back with a steaming cup.

"Thank you," he said gratefully while he paid with the swipe of his card. "Hope the rest of your day is good."

"Enjoy your coffee," Tori said.

"You, too!"

(Wait, what? Did that make any sense? Why can I never know the right time to say "you too"?)

Feeling foolish, the man politely waved and left.

The next day, after her shift, Tori's co-worker Nikki asked her for a hand. She was moving down to the floor below her current apartment.

And she was going to need help with the bigger stuff.

Not one to leave even an acquaintance hanging, Tori sighed and said she would be happy to help.

It was a few blocks from the coffee shop until they came to Nikki's building. Tori caught glimpse of the glow from a store across the street. She shrugged and went inside right behind Nikki.

The bed was light, but very awkward because she failed to have the tools available to disassemble the frame. It folded but just barely. It was still a massive undertaking getting it down the steps. The mattress was no bargain either, smelling like cigarettes; Tori thought she was going to throw up.

The heaviest task was by far the couch. Tori didn't know what this thing was made of but it felt like it weighed as much as a car.

"OH. MY. GOD!" she groaned from below as Nikki was at the top.

Tori felt she was getting the brunt of the couch's wrath.

And yes, that too reeked of cigarette smoke.

She wasn't judgmental; Tori was fine with people that smoked but being in an enclosed area with a smoker or very close to their furniture was definitely unbearable.

Nikki suggested they take a break now that the biggest items, including the TV and 40 gallon fish tank (empty of course). She went to talk to her boyfriend on the phone when Tori rushed outside to get some much needed air.

Tori never thought she would be so grateful for good old L.A. smog.

That was when her eyes caught the shop again.

Curious, the Latina crossed the street and got a better view of the place.

(For The Record? huh.)

She opened the door and was immediately struck by the ambience. There was a big colorful painting of Jimi Hendrix and normally when that's hanging in a store, there's a lot of black lights and the odor of incense. But this wasn't a head store. It was just an oasis of music.

Tori wandered through the aisles, she hadn't seen this many vinyl records since her grandfather's collection.

There were CD's and even some cassettes.

(No way! Is that an 8-track?)

Seems this wee little corner of the store was a museum of sorts to the media formats of old. All that's missing is one of those wax cylinders from the ancient phonographs. Tori held up the obtuse square disk. The label said: Diana Ross and The Supremes Greatest Hits.

"That's got some of my favorites."

Tori was startled by the out-of-nowhere male voice.

She turned and saw that nice man from the coffee shop the other day.

"See something you like?" he asked.

"Oh, h-hey."

He made a face and then smiled.

"Right, the barista!"

"Small world, huh?" chuckled Tori.

(Why do I feel queasy right now?)

"Glad I caught you outside of work. Hopefully you didn't have any more rude customers."

Tori smiled and shook her head.

"Never a shortage of them. But you were a highlight."

(What the hell, Tori?! That was smooth. Are you flirting?)

He coughed nervously.

"Hope you like the store; let me know if you need anything."

Her eyes widened.

"Wait, this is your store?"

He nodded and gestured toward the cash register which was being manned by a shorter but just as handsome version of Tori's mystery guy.

"That's Miles," he told her. "He's my brother."

"And you are...?"

"Sam."

Tori grinned.

"Hi, Sam. I'm Tori."

Sam nodded.

"Tori," he said.

"Tori? TORI!?"

She whipped around and saw Nikki running up to her.

"Oh, good found you! Thought you ditched me."

"Why would I..."

"Never mind," Nikki said, taking Tori by the arm. "We gotta finish. I only have two hours until Barry gets off of work!"

Tori looked back at Sam apologetically while she was being dragged away by her co-worker.

(NIKKI! You are the worst wingman EVER!)

"Come back, we're open until 10!" Sam said before losing sight of Tori.

The remainder of Nikki's move too longer than anticipated. Her boyfriend came home late, and he still had to help finish up.

Tori was frustrated when she finally was able to break free and headed to the ground floor.

It was well past ten, but she wanted to try anyway.

Sure enough the record shop was closed for the day.

"Damn it, damn it, damn it!" she cursed herself. "No good deed, I guess..."

She turned to start walking back when she bumped into Sam.

"Hey, you came back!" he smiled. "Sorry it ran late with your friend."

"What are you doing here?" Tori asked, hiding her elation.

"Forgot my phone in the store."

He pointed to the space above.

"Not like I had to walk far."

A growling sound was heard.

"Was that you?" he asked.

Tori blushed.

"Yeah, haven't eaten since breakfast."

"You know, I'm pretty hungry, too. There's a diner I like to go once or twice a week. I'd like the company."

"Are you...asking me out to dinner?" Tori asked.

He rubbed the back of his head.

"A very late dinner but...yes, yes I am. But if you need to-"

"YES!"

Pretty soon, Tori was a regular fixture at For The Record. She would stop there every night after work. Her usual routine was going home and vegging out in front of the TV, so this change was very welcome.

Miles introduced himself and he very slyly would tell Sam that he needed to do inventory and that him and his lady friend could skedaddle.

One night, he recognized her from her little promotional tour. Sadly, they weren't a part of the itinerary. But that didn't stop Miles from asking for an autograph. He placed the signed CD on the shelf for everyone to see.

Tori looked visibly embarrassed.

"Who needs to be reminded," she groaned to Sam.

"Why?" he asked. "I mean it's not my kind of music, but I thought your songs were really good."

"Thanks," Tori blushed. "Nice if others thought so, too."

He walked around her when she tried hiding her face.

"Have you been working on anything since then?"

Tori shook her head.

"No. Not at all. I think...I think I'm done with music."

Sam smiled.

"I gotta admit, you couldn't have picked a more awkward place to make such a confession."

Tori shrugged, "It's true. I mean I've been pushing myself to be a better singer and learning alongside songwriters and engineers to hone my skills. That album was mostly made myself, with a little help from my friends."

Sam snapped his fingers.

"The Beatles, Sgt. Pepper, side A."

She smacked his chest.

"I'm being serious," Tori grinned.

Sam folded his arms and looked at Tori. The girl felt he could see right through her.

"I don't think you're done with music, as you put it. I think it's a big part of you..." he picked up the CD "How else could you have made this from scratch?"

Tori didn't have an answer.

He was making sense, but she couldn't shake this feeling of being a complete failure.

"Maybe one door closed but that doesn't mean another won't open! Look at me, for instance. My dad was a brilliant musician. He was a part of this jazz band; they were legendary 'round here."

He produced a vinyl of four smartly dressed men with their instruments. Sam pointed to the one with the goatee holding a trumpet.

"That's him."

Tori glanced over at Sam, the pride and adulation just pouring from his face.

"Whoa," she said.

"Of course, I wanted to be just like him. And he tried," Sam chuckled. "Oh, he tried. Taught me everything he knew; I had the same blood in my veins...but...I couldn't play a lick. Wind, strings, piano, it was all a disaster."

He covered his face out of embarrassment.

"I was devastated. No, actually I was furious. How could it come to be that the son of this great, great man couldn't inherit just a little taste of his talent?"

Sam got a little misty-eyed as he carefully put the record up on a display that showed off the album artwork.

"We had a lot of good times. I treasured every day I had with him..." he looked over to a picture of him and his father standing outside For The Record at the grand opening. "...until there were no more."

Tori hugged herself. She could feel her heart breaking.

"I just wanted to have...for once to be up there on stage with him and play...together. I didn't want to be a musician because I wanted to be rich and famous."

Sam looked away from Tori, staring out the window. The sun was setting.

"I wanted to share the thing he loved as much as Miles and me."

Tori joined his side, and he looked over to her grateful that she stuck around.

"The point is..." he continued. "I did find a way to connect with him through music. Here I can talk about all the men and women who inspired him, all the greats. Sometimes I play one of dad's favorite records and you can see the older folks perk up and wander into the shop. And they'll say: Man, I hadn't heard them in years. We'd then talk for a long time as more people came in. It was like I never ran out of lovers of music, like him."

She did have to appreciate there was a sense of community with this simple record store. Throughout cultural backgrounds, economic statuses, languages; music had a way of bringing people together. Tori saw all kinds of people coming in and out of the shop, making new discoveries or just rediscovering something that was once forgotten.

Sam turned to Tori making her breath hitch.

(Such kind eyes.)

"That's what love is. Unconditional. Don't think music has to be out of your life because one path didn't work out."

He took her hands into his. A very warm and protective touch.

"Promise me you won't give up, Tori."

"...to have and to hold from this day forward..."

"Keep music in your life no matter what!"

"...for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health..."

"It doesn't have to be perfect; it never does. And whatever you decide, I can't wait to see it."

"...to support you in your goals, to honor and respect you..."

"It's getting late. Wanna go get some coffee?"

"I do."

MAY 2013

Tori and Sam married in a small ceremony with close friends and family and held the reception on the roof of his building.

Beck, Andre and Robbie had a nice talk with the groom. They were a little protective of Tori, like having three brothers. But they saw what a cool guy he was, and they hugged Tori, congratulating her and wishing the both of them luck.

Miles joked that he had to move out now. Tori told him that wasn't necessarily true; he could stay if he wanted. Miles shrugged and said thanks, but it was high time he stopped flailing around and get his own place. They were joined at the hip, even before their father passing away. He wasn't going to watch his little brother make a life for himself and not do something, too.

Being the older sibling, even if it was only 3 years difference; seeing them get married and not you is a sobering moment.

Miles made Tori cry when he said at the toast that his present doesn't compare to what Tori gave him: a sister.

"You'll be sorry!" said a tipsy Trina.

"Andre, can't you control your woman?"

He looked around as everyone laughed.

"She's NOT my woman!" protested Andre.

Tori shared a look with Sam.

Later that August...

Tori entered the bedroom holding her laptop.

Sam stretched as he rolled over and opened his eyes.

"You're up early," he said. "Everything okay?"

"I think I made up my mind," Tori replied.

She turned the screen toward Sam and the webpage was about college admissions of new students.

"Is it far?" he asked, concerned.

"No," Tori shook her head. "It's all online."

"Have you thought about what you might go for?"

Tori bit her lip and smiled.

"I... want to be a teacher."

He nodded.

"M-Music teacher," she added.

Sam sat up; arms crossed.

"There it is," he grinned.

And with that, Tori found her new path. Her love of music wouldn't have to die.

Now she was going to dedicate herself to educate and inspire future generations of singers, songwriters and musicians.

Tori feels closer to music more than ever before.

And it was all thanks to him.

When September rolled around, Tori went to the doctor and found out why she couldn't remember her last period.

Next Spring came Mia, and the happy couple were over the moon with the addition. Now they were whole. A family.

Tori continued to hit the books, taking a couple of weeks off during the labor and bonding period.

She couldn't bear to part with Mia for a second, but Sam was more than happy to take turns so Tori was able to maintain her grades.

Miles was terrific, still helping out with the store while the new parents figured everything out day by day.

He was also in love with his baby niece. Miles promised he would be the best uncle.

As Mia got older, and she was walking around on her little legs, the girl was eager to help daddy with the store.

Sam gave her little tasks that made her feel like she was pulling her weight. Her presence was welcome by the patrons, who were greeted by the cute girl. Mia was very polite and had so much energy. She delighted in helping people find something they were looking for (with daddy giving her hints, of course).

Then when the store closed for the day, Sam took some much-needed rest while Tori took over and cooked them dinner. Full-time parents, one of them a full-time student and the other a full-time proprietor, it was a lot of work, but they made it happen.

Mia loved her mother very much. But Tori often needed quiet for lectures, studying and taking tests.

She was usually near Sam, so their days were mostly spent together. That made their bond was very special.

Sometimes, when mommy was particularly exhausted from exams and long classes, Mia and Sam would put on little shows for her.

They would lead Tori to the couch with a cup of coffee while they got everything ready. Sam would announce the Magnificent Mia and pull back the "curtain" to reveal the incredible dance routine of the enthusiastic five-year-old. Mia would copy what she saw on TV and even peppered in some moves of her own creation. Sam would assist with parts that required two people and he raised Mia up for the big finish.

Tori would smile so broadly and clap with everything she got. Mia jumped into her lap and asked if she really liked it.

"You are the best dancer ever!" she said and kissed her daughter.

A/N: And that's the end of part 1 of our massive flashback.

Chapter Text

A/N: And here is Part 2 of our big flashback to what happened with Tori, Sam and Mia prior to the events of chapter 1.

WARNING: This one will get heavy, so if you're triggered by troubling things like violence and depression - Please PM me and I can give you a summary that spares the details.

Tori's phone rang and she was surprised to see it was the dance studio.

"Hello?"

"Yes, Tori! This is Whitney, Mia's dance instructor."

She nodded, "Yeah, is everything okay?"

There was a moment of silence.

"Forgive me but are you picking up your daughter? The other kids have gone home..."

"What are you talking about?" asked a confused Tori. "My husband Sam is getting her."

This next pause made her concerned. The next response made her scared.

"He hasn't come and Mia's still waiting. I can't be here for very much long-"

"I'll be right down!"

Tori hung up and quickly grabbed her apartment keys. Sam had the car, so she had to hail a taxi if she was going to be there ASAP.

That seven-minute cab ride was the longest seven minutes of her life. Sam didn't show to pick up Mia, which is impossible. He would drop everything for that girl, and he never broke a promise. No new texts, nothing. Tori tried to call Sam, but it went to voicemail. She clutched her stomach, fearing the worst.

Once the taxi parked in front of the studio, Tori paid her fare and raced up the stairs.

"MOMMY!"

Mia knocked the wind out of Tori who barely got down to her level when she latched on.

"Are you okay?" she asked her daughter.

She nodded and tried looking behind her mom.

"Where's daddy?"

Tori bit her lip and looked at Whitney, who was holding her pocketbook.

"Daddy probably lost track of the time; I'm sure he's alright."

Mia glanced at the clock hung high on the wall.

"But daddy always knows class is done at four," she said.

She scooped up her kid and thanked Whitney for sticking around and calling her.

The pair got into another cab and went home. Mia was chatting up the driver through the partition while Tori was getting even more worried. She kept trying to contact Sam and it remained one-sided.

"Something's wrong," she whispered. "Oh, God, please!"

A horrible feeling burned inside when they parked in front of their building and an LAPD car was there. One of the uniformed officers was talking to Miles. He caught sight of Tori and Mia, and his eyes gave it away. Something was wrong.

"Miles, what's going on?" she asked, shaken.

He dropped to his knees and started sobbing. Mia quickly hugged her uncle and Tori started crying herself.

Down at the station, the police told them what had happened.

Sam was doing some errands after dropping off Mia. Knowing he had an hour, he got to work. First, he went to the mechanic for an in-and-out oil change. Then he went to pick up some incidentals at the grocery store.

Unfortunately, a man who was fired from the store had returned with an assault rifle and tons of ammunition in one of the brown bags with the store's name on it. Fueled by rage he opened fire on 26 unsuspecting shoppers, a third of them children. Half were seriously injured while the other half had died. It would've been more if an off-duty cop in the store hadn't helped forces on the outside coordinate an opportunity to take the shooter out.

Sam Larson, sadly, was among the ones that didn't survive.

Tori was devastated, rocking back and forth in her chair.

(How could this happen? I saw him at lunch and now he's NEVER coming home?!)

She looked over at her daughter and her heart dropped to the floor.

(Oh, God! How am I going to tell Mia!)

Miles took over with paperwork and other questions the officers may have, leaving mother and daughter alone.

Tori took Mia over to a sofa that was at the end of the hallway. Nobody else around.

"Mia, honey...I need to tell you something...about daddy."

"Where is he?" the girl asked.

The Latina did her best to hold it in and be strong, but she couldn't do it. She hugged the girl, stroking her hair.

"It's bad, isn't it?"

"Yes," Tori sniffed. "Someone who wasn't well hurt a lot of people. And daddy was one of them."

Mia understood what death was. She had a hamster named Fidget and she loved that little rodent. One day, there wasn't much movement in the habitat and Tori was concerned. She reached in and dug through the cedar lining the floor; sometimes Fidget liked to hide. Only this time, Tori felt something cold. She pulled her hand out from the cedar and Fidget was laying there, stiff as a board.

That day, Sam and Tori had a long talk with Mia about death. They wanted to be honest, but they had to explain it in simple terms. Mia learned that when someone dies, their body just stops working, like they go to sleep and never wake up. Mia asked if Fidget was hurt by dying but Sam came in and said he doesn't think so. And Tori added that Fidget was very happy with them and loved having Mia as an owner.

The little girl teared up and they all hugged each other. Mia was very sad and when they had a little funeral for Fidget, she said a few words and said she'll miss her. What mattered is that they knew Fidget and they made her very happy while she was alive.

But this wasn't a pet.

You can say all you want about how the death of an animal prepares you for a family member or a friend, but it doesn't. Especially a parent, someone you trusted implicitly. Someone who made you feel safe. When they're gone, how can anything be good ever again?

"Mommy?"

Tori nodded.

"Daddy's dead, isn't he?"

A single tear rolled down her chubby cheek and the floodgates opened for mommy as well. The two embraced tightly, crying for what seemed like an eternity.

Eventually, Mia tired herself out and Tori carried her home and put her to bed.

Now in the living room, all alone in the dark, Tori fell to the floor and sobbed until fatigue took her.

That first year was the worst year ever.

Every little thing - birthdays, holidays, first day of school, every possible milestone was undercut by the clear absence of Sam.

Tori took some time off of work while Miles overtook the shop.

He was grieving, too but he was the sort of man who needed to keep busy while his mind sorted things out. Miles was worried if left to sit around, he would likely start drinking. It wasn't supposed to be this way! How dare the world take his little brother before him?

She checked in on the store and it would break her heart seeing Mia just sit there, passively looking at the store. It used to be a fun place, a magical place. And now it's just an empty place in her eyes.

It also didn't help Tori's nerves in the months since people coming in and asking about what happened to Sam. Then there were some who had heard the news and offered their condolences. They hugged Tori and Miles, but the former just let her arms hang down. The once exuberant woman looked like a husk of her old self.

Things came to a head when Tori had a nervous breakdown in the middle of the store. Keeping her emotions at bay, trying to deal with them one at a time, had failed and Tori just collapsed from the weight of her sadness. She crawled behind the counter so she wouldn't be seen.

"That's it!" she said, once making audible words was possible again. "I... I can't...do this anymore."

Miles sat beside her.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"THIS!" she sobbed, her hands indicating their surroundings.

Tori held her head in her hands.

"Not without him!"

He rubbed her back as she continued to weep.

"I understand," Miles said. "It's hard."

This record shop was a passion project of Sam's. He loved sharing it, but Tori wrestled with the question: does she have any right to keep it going without him? Maybe it was that. Or maybe the absence of Sam gave the store a new feel that didn't bode well with Tori.

Maybe a combination of the two.

Miles wanted to talk her out of it, but it was ultimately her decision as Sam's widow.

He was disappointed but he'd be lying if he didn't see where she was coming from. Tori can't change that she's now all alone to raise Mia. But she'll be damned if this place where she met Sam is going to constantly remind her of his absence.

(This was Sam's store, and it will always BE Sam's store!)

Tori came to rationalize that this thing represented her late husband and closing it for good felt right. In her mind, Sam and For The Record were permanently linked. She would lock up the shop, almost like a museum. Except you can visit a museum.

It became clear to Miles and eventually Mia that this more of a tomb, like the pharaohs of old.

Sam Larson, husband and father, was dead. And his treasures were to be locked away.

Mia was completely upset, as anyone who lost a father would be. But as a child, when you're still mentally and emotionally developing, how do you process this?

She was so confused.

As time wore on, Mia's sadness and confusion turned to anger.

(How could this have happened? He was MY daddy! WHY DID HE HAVE TO DIE?)

It didn't seem fair. Not by a long shot.

Her dad was the kindest, funniest, most generous, and greatest man she ever knew.

And someone just comes along and shoots him dead? Where's the justice? How is that fair to him!?

How is this fair to her...?

By fourth grade, she began to act out. In fifth grade, Mia got detention for the first time.

Middle school harbored regular fights for the girl. She wasn't always the one that started fights, but her attitude made her a magnet for mayhem.

In eighth grade, Mia was finally expelled from school when she was caught breaking windows in the old gymnasium. Of course, her "friends" all scattered, leaving her to take the full brunt of the principal's wrath.

Tori was understandably fed up.

She had talked with Mia more than once about applying to Hollywood Arts when she was old enough.

Mia was reluctant, not just for how it was her suggestion, but also how would she apply? She didn't sing, or act, or write. But Tori asked about maybe dancing.

That made the young teenager tear up.

Whether it was taking her to practice or participating in one of her little shows; Mia's dad was ever-present in her love of dance.

How could she dance without him?

But she was smart enough to know when her mother meant business. Tori tried counseling and other methods, but nothing was helping with Mia's attitude problem. She remembered how things went from bad to worse when Mia started running with the wrong crowd. Tori couldn't help but recall how wonderful her friends were at Hollywood Arts.

Maybe a better caliber of friends would help her daughter as well.

Mia auditioned and, after some help from Lauren, was accepted.

It was certainly awkward, going to the same school that her mom was a teacher. Tori wisely made a point as to never have her as one of her students. She wanted to make things better for Mia, not worse. Indeed, the retiring of Helen Dubois and the appointment of Tori as acting principal added a new wrinkle to Mia's situation.

Some students avoided her on the basis that she was the principal's daughter. Others were naturally fearful of the girl, her reputation proceeding her. Mia's resting bitch face wasn't much help, either. But she eventually cultivated her friend group. After Lauren came the newcomer from the east coast, Chase. And the start of her third year brought the statuesque Jenna. Even she was a little standoffish of Mia, but it became clear that she was actually cool when you weren't a total ass to her.

Which is more than one can say for Savannah Gilmore.

Those two didn't get along from the jump. First of all, Savannah was a spoiled rotten valley girl, through and through. Tori thought the Northridge girls she knew from her youth were bad, but compared to Savannah they were small potatoes. This girl saw herself as the pride of Hollywood Arts. Now Jade West may have had a high opinion of herself but at least had the talent to back it up. Savannah acted and sang but she barely passed the bar.

Secondly, Savannah was openly dismissive of anyone who wasn't lily white. So, she especially hated the brown girl who didn't take any of her shit. She often wrote off Mia and her friends as a gaggle of "rejects." Lauren oftentimes had to calm Mia down ("Don't give her satisfaction. That's what she wants!").

Her friends were more like hangers-on that just tried to glob onto her popularity and by proxy money. And she was definitely from money. Her father was Theodore "Ted" Gilmore. He was the proprietor of several business in town, including a few restaurants.

Speaking of restaurants, Mia applied to one of these establishments. Cordelia's was a server of Italian cuisine and they had a help wanted sign for waiters and waitresses. Little did Mia know who the owner's daughter was. And wouldn't you know it, she was given a cushy job of helping daddy wade through resumes. Savannah automatically threw away any names that sounded "too ethnic" in the bin. Of course, when she came across the girl she despised from school, Savannah really rubbed it in.

"Oh, I'm sure you'll get over it. Perhaps you would be more comfortable at a fruit stand or, I know, mowing lawns. Maybe if you're nice to me I can convince my father to have you do our..."

Savannah was met with a headbutt. Her fault for standing too close to Mia. Before storming off, the girl pointed down at Savannah and told her to fuck off an die.

Mia tried her best, she really did, but that girl knew just had to push her buttons.

Tori continued going through the motions in the beginning but ultimately threw herself into her work. Things seemed like they were finally looking up when Mia got accepted into Hollywood Arts. At least her two worlds can co-exist. She had felt stretched thin for years.

Miles visited from time to time, offering up his services as a babysitter. But as her daughter got older, she didn't need to be watched as much. Mia was sixteen now. She even got a part-time job. There was this deli round the corner and Mia was making deliveries for them. They weren't far (Mia used her bike) and it was only a couple nights a week.

She was proud of how far her daughter was coming along but something still felt off.

Tori knew that her relationship with Mia wasn't the same as her and Sam. She would look back and see her little girl's face looking up at her dad in admiration. Nowadays, Tori felt like Mia was regarding her with mild contempt.

Some nights, the tired mother would lay awake at night, terrified that one day she will come home and Mia will be gone. No note, no phone message; just gone. And she will never come back. Tori wondered if that was why Mia was so eager to get a job to earn some money. It wasn't like Tori hadn't been giving her an allowance for some time now.

(Was she hoarding cash away?)

(Is she planning to leave me?)

Wouldn't that be the final nail in the coffin!

Disgraced pop star Tori Vega, having found the love of her life and started a family, only to have this happy world disintegrate. Now, she would be left alone.

And Tori couldn't shake the feeling like she deserved to be alone.

(Who cares what you lost? You could have been a better mother! No wonder Mia's planning to ditch you!)

She tried to keep a brave face, especially in the beginning, when Mia was around. But when she was by herself, Tori had nothing but her thoughts. And they weren't good. It doesn't happen very often but she had her moments.

One night, feeling particularly low, Tori sat on the bathroom floor for a really long time.

She held the green plastic stick in her hand. It was one of the box cutters from the store. Tori knew a screwdriver opened the case up, revealing the exposed razor blade. She had to switch out the dull blade for a fresh one a few times.

Tori held the shiny blade, not a spec of dirt or imperfection on the business end. As sharp as you could get.

She stared at it for a while, holding the thin piece of metal between her fingertips.

The turning of the knob made her jump and drop the blade onto the linoleum.

"Mom, why is the door locked?"

(Oh God!)

She held her chest as she got her bearings and unlocked the door.

"What's going on?" Mia asked.

Tori covered the blade with her foot.

"Nothing. Sorry I didn't realize I locked it."

As Mia entered the bathroom, Tori quickly picked up the razor and left.

She threw it into the trash and flopped onto the couch.

If Tori didn't feel bad already, the thought of wanting to end the pain made her feel worse.

(I can't believe I almost...what about Mia? You're so STUPID!)

Tears streamed down her face but she kept her sobs silent so Mia wouldn't hear.

Tori grabbed a photo of Sam and hugged it to herself.

"I'm so sorry. It should have been me," she whispered.

A/N: Sorry I brought you all down with this one. Next chapter we are back to the present and we see what everyone is doing.

Also, I don't want you to judge Tori too harshly in her decision to close the store. She clearly tried to make it work but the agony of Sam's absence is most felt down there. It wasn't selfishness or anything like that. Her reasoning was bore out of grief and respect for her late husband.

Chapter Text

A/N: Okay, we are back in the present now. Let's catch up to our players and see what they're up to!

Please drop a review if you're new (don't be shy!) and hope you all enjoy it.

Jenna threw her backpack past the foyer into the living room.

Her father didn't get up from where he was, despite the bag landing loudly by the couch.

"Tough day at school?" he asked while searching on the TV menu.

"School was fine," Jenna huffed. "But rehearsals, JEEZ!"

He looked up at her.

"What's up?"

Jenna sat down beside him, rubbing her hands together.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm happy to have gotten the part and I like the other actors."

"But...?"

"The director...this guy named Geoffrey..." she folded her arms and squinted her eyes. "...just a real asshole!"

Her dad looked around and sighed.

"Don't let your mom catch you talking like that," he smirked.

"I don't know what to do," Jenna said.

He turned the TV off and set the remote down.

"You're not thinking of quitting, are you?" he asked.

The stress coming off of her was palpable. Her face looked like she was itching to rip the bun off of her head.

"I dunno," Jenna replied. "I don't."

"For what little I know about show-business..."

(That dismissive tone)

"...directors are not much different than coaches. Yeah, they're going to be hard on you, but they just want the best out of you."

Her dad stood up to face her head on. They were similar in height at this point.

"I just don't want you to quit just because you're being pushed a little bit," he said putting his hands on her shoulders. "It can't be that bad."

"Dad, he's berating the others. And he keeps having these tirades and..."

"Come on," he interrupted. "You should have seen the tactics my old coaches used to do. Lou used to tie a rope around my waist and attach it to his Jeep. He'd drive for a bit, like 20 miles per hour, and I would have to push myself to keep up."

Jenna backed away from him, astonished.

"DAD! That's horrible!"

"It made me faster," he shrugged, gesturing toward the medal hanging over the fireplace. "I didn't know my limits until somebody pushed them."

"Come on, dad! I know the difference between motivation and abuse!"

He then made a skeptical face.

Jenna growled and picked up her bag and just went straight to her room.

"Like talking to a wall, I tell ya," she muttered under her breath.

Chase was sitting at home, reviewing the guidelines for the Hollywood Junior Songwriting Competition, sponsored by The Cataclysm:

1. All competitors must be under 21.

2. Competitors must perform their song live if picked.

3. No explicit lyrics.

He must have read those rules over and over dozens of times. Chase did the mental checklist that he met the criteria.

Then why haven't he heard back yet?

"Calm down, man" he told himself. "It could be weeks before they announce the finalists. No telling how many submitted."

An incoming call from Lauren almost made him drop his phone.

Chase scrambled to answer in a panic and swiped green.

"Hey," he said.

"Hey, yourself!" she came back. "Doing anything right now?"

"Uh..."

"That's a no then?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I mean no, wait I mean..."

Her laughter on the other line really derailed his ability to form words.

"You're hilarious, look; let's meet at Lowell Park and bring your guitar."

Chase glanced at his instrument, leaning against the bookshelf.

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah! Just trust me."

"Alright?" he chuckled.

"Meet me in like an hour?" she asked.

Neil walked in and could tell by his nephew's body language that he was on the phone with somebody...special.

He mouthed the words the words: "what's she saying?"

Chase held up his hand.

"Yeah, sounds great. I'll be there."

"Great! Bye!"

"Okay, bye."

"Well?" Neil asked with a big old smile. "It was Lauren, wasn't it?"

He blushed deep red.

"I knew it!" he pointed.

"Come on, stop" said Chase. "Are you free? I could use a ride to Lowell Park."

Neil shrugged and grabbed his keys.

"Let's go."

Chase picked up his guitar and met with his uncle in the hall.

"Bringing your axe, huh?"

"Yeah," Chase nodded. "She...asked if I could."

"Already following orders," Neil smirked as he smacked Chase on the back. "Smart man."

Mia was laying on the couch when she got a text from Alice.

"U OK?"

She texted back: "Just not feeling good."

Ever since the past weekend, Mia had been avoiding not just Alice but everybody. She was noticeably absent during lunch and when she passed her in the halls, the older teen barely acknowledged her.

Alice was a little hurt but decided to let her go. Her mom wouldn't go into detail about what her and Mia's mom were talking about. She just knew that it really upset Mia. Getting to know her these past few weeks, Alice was privy to the girl when she was angry. But this was different. Mia looked wounded and sad.

The group figured to give her some space.

But halfway into the week, Alice couldn't help the silence and had to reach out.

"IM SRY. YOU COMIN TO SCHOOL TOMRROW?"

Mia chuckled.

"Does this girl have her keyboard stuck on all caps?"

She couldn't help but imagine this petite girl screaming into her phone, but her rage coming out in text form. It's clearly friendly but the caps make it appear aggressive.

"Yes," she replied back.

"K"

Mia stretched and put her phone down.

Then suddenly it vibrated, making the teen roll her eyes.

"I just put you down..."

Her eyes bulged when she saw it was her mom calling.

She muted the TV and pushed to answer.

"Yeah, mom, what's up?"

"This isn't a bad time, is it?" Tori asked.

"No, no, I'm in-between...um...stops?" she lied.

"Alright, good. Listen, I'm coming home a little early. You want to grab something for dinner?"

The girl paced around the room.

"Oh, uh, okay. I should be getting off after this next one. Slow day."

"Great, I'll see you soon."

"'Kay, bye."

Mia hung up and started straightening up her mess.

According to her mom, Mia wasn't at home. She was out making deliveries for her job. Mia told her she was done between five and six most days, which landed her back before mom got home from work. The thing is, Mia had been at the apartment the whole time. This part-time job was all a put-on.

(I can't tell mom how I really make my money; her head would explode!)

When that restaurant job fell through, Mia really tried to find something.

She applied to as many businesses in walking distance that she could. Majority wanted someone older or someone with a car, so Mia had very little options. When an old classmate from her middle school, Renee, ran into her they got the talking. Turned out she was hanging with Ethan and his loyal but dimwitted friend Mike. They had a small but pretty profitable hustle going on in East L.A.

After Renee brandished a wad of twenties to drive the point home, Mia wanted in. She talked it over with Ethan (he initially was attracted to her but she didn't reciprocate so he mostly backed off) and Mia was now a part of the group.

In a month's time, Mia could walk away with as much as $1,500. Not bad for a high school student.

It wasn't a fortune but it was a start.

On her travels cleaning, Mia made the point of taking her bicycle down from the mount and propped it against the wall. Had to make it appear it had been taken out.

(This is for the best. If I didn't pretend to have a job, what if mom found my money? Knowing her, she'd probably think I stole it or I'm in a gang.)

She's been on board for just a few months now, since the summer break, and it was already beginning to add up. Mia had about $6,000 as of her most recent tally. Some nights were more profitable than others, so they made up for those occasions when there were hardly any bites at the skate park.

"This cash cow better not dry up," huffed Renee. "I don't want to go back knocking off bodegas again!"

Mia wasn't sure if she was being serious that time or just talking tough.

She'd rather not know.

"CHASE!"

Lauren came running up, waving, to get the boy's attention.

He waved back with his free hand as he carried his guitar.

Chase was so enamored with Lauren that he didn't realize his uncle was still behind him.

"You gonna introduce me?" he asked him.

Stunned, he looked behind him and then back to Lauren.

"Oh, whoa, um, hey Lauren this is my Uncle Neil. Uncle Neil, this is Lauren from school."

She smiled when she took his hand.

"Hi Lauren from school!" he grinned.

Maybe Neil was having a little too much fun because he was aware this was awkward for Chase.

"I'll be somewhere else," he assured his nephew. "Call me when you're done."

"Thanks."

Neil was then caught off guard by a gorgeous woman jogging with her golden Labrador.

(Maybe I should think about getting a dog.)

"Later, taters!" he said as he walked back to the car.

"Sorry about him," Chase nervously said. "He thinks he's hysterical."

"Nah, he seems nice. Reminds me of my uncles."

His heart began to race when she grabbed his arm.

"Okay, let's go!"

"Where are we going?" he asked with a chuckle.

"Your stage fright rehabilitation starts now!" she announced.

"Wait-wait-wait-this is how we're starting?"

"KNOCK, KNOCK!"

Tori was preparing to leave when she looked over to Rob.

"Hi, Rob" she smiled. "Is everything alright?"

"No, no, this isn't school-related."

"It couldn't wait could it?" Tori sighed. "Sorry, but I'm feeling off and I was just calling it a day for a change."

Rob looked sympathetic but he wasn't getting out of the way of the door.

"Yes, you should. But my wife would kill me if I didn't get an answer right now."

"Alright," Tori said as she put down her purse. "What do you need?"

She put her hands on her hips in a fairly over-the-top fashion. He knew she was impatient but not mad.

"Would you happen to have Jade's number?" he asked. "Thought I got it on parents night but I guess I didn't."

"You don't have her number?"

(That's surprising. I thought you were one of the ones in the loop.)

He shook his head.

"New phone last year. Stupid provider didn't transfer my contacts. On the plus side that included my mother-in-law."

"Just when I thought you stopped being a comedian," Tori smirked.

"So, you got it?" he asked again.

Tori huffed and texted him the contact from her phone.

"Whatever you do, DON'T tell her you got it from me."

Rob made the lips are sealed gesture.

"Thank you, Madame Principal!" he bowed. "I shall leave your administrator-ness alone."

He backed out of the door.

Tori shook her head and got her things together before anyone else from the faculty accosted her.

Lauren led Chase to a stone tunnel. Over head people walked; it was a highlight of the trail.

"What are-" he was struck by the strong echo. "-that's me?"

"Good acoustics are key," she said. "One way to get over a fear is exposure therapy. So, you will get used to playing in a public space."

He tugged at neck of his shirt.

"I don't know..."

She put her hands on his arms.

"I promise you this will help. I used to be nervous when I was little. My mom helped me with that."

"Oh-okay," he gulped.

He then followed her into the short round runnel. Luckily it wasn't big by any means because it got pretty dark in there.

"This is a good spot because people will be able to hear you but they won't be able to see you."

Lauren skipped to the edge to watch for people.

"Alright, go for it."

Chase got his guitar into position and began strumming a few chords to get his hands warmed up.

To Lauren's surprise, he started playing a really soft pastoral piece. The kind of music that you could relax or study to.

As soothing as it was, amplified by the tunnel, it got people's attention. Passersby would halt in their tracks and stick around to listen to the melody. Lauren could see the people from below and all the smiles caused by Chase playing a simple guitar instrumental.

She regarded him from afar and was taken by his incredible sense of focus. He was a babbling mess when she ran into him. Actually, he was always like that around her. But when he was playing, in secret no less, Chase was in his element.

He went on for a about ten minutes until he finished.

Chase looked up for the first time since he started and Lauren was smiling.

Even in here he could see her eyes sparkle.

"How was it?" he asked, walking out into the light.

Lauren covered her mouth.

"What?"

"Why don't you ask them?"

He turned just as applause started from above. Some of the folk stuck around it hopes of getting a glimpse of the musician.

Chase looked like he was in pain.

"Chase," Lauren asked, about to touch him. "Are you...?"

He ran off without a word.

Lauren went after him.

"Wait! Hang on!"

She was out of breath and forced to stop after a minute of running.

Lauren was worried she lost him until she saw a familiar guitar laying on the grass. She approached the big tree nearby and Chase had his back to the trunk.

"Why did you make me do this?"

He looked like he was going to have a panic attack.

"Chase, you don't understand..." Lauren said softly, reassuringly. "They weren't making fun of you. You didn't see their faces! They enjoyed..."

"NO!"

She was shaken by the outburst.

"I'm sorry but I can't do this..."

"Don't beat yourself up, Chase! This is going to take time."

(Oh, did I do too much too soon?)

Lauren hugged him as tightly as she could.

"What are you...?"

"Breathe," she cooed. "Just breathe. It's going to be okay."

He returned the hug and slowly his breathing was becoming less erratic.

"I'm sorry. This was too much."

"It's...it's okay."

She pulled back and looked at his face.

"I think we're done for today."

"Okay," he nodded.

Chapter Text

This past rehearsal was probably the worst one yet.

Geoffrey was really giving his actors the business. One girl, Becky, was reduced to tears. In response, he just sent everyone home early.

"UGH, THIS GUY!" moaned Billy.

Jenna walked past him.

"Any plans for the rest of the afternoon now that the Prince of Hearts let us go?" he asked her.

"What?" she asked. "Oh, I was going to keep working on my part."

His ears perked up.

"Did you need a partner," he then looked pale. "I meant...someone to practice with?"

"Well..."

Jade was at the Pear Store getting her busted screen protector replaced.

"Okay," she told herself. "Now quit dropping it like a dumbass."

A new call came in.

"Who's this?" she asked.

The spam blocker wasn't sounding off, so it wasn't a scammer or a bot... probably.

Jade huffed and answered it.

"Who are you and how did you get this number?" she asked.

"I'm your dear friend Robbie Shapiro," he answered. "And I promised not to reveal my source."

She massaged the bridge of her nose.

"It was Tori, wasn't it?"

"Dang it."

"Wow, you're a real steel trap! I asked one question and that's what broke you?"

"Sorry, sorry, listen. Are you doing anything tonight?"

Jade mentally checked her planner which was just a tumbleweed rolling along.

"Why do you ask?"

"Because I would like to have you over for dinner," he replied. "I want you to meet Kate. I know she wants to meet you."

"Eww, you're not swingers, are you?"

"What? No, dummy! This is just an invitation from an old friend. What do you say?"

Jade was stuck. She really had no plans, and her mind was blanking for an excuse.

(Ah, what the hell? Free food and I am curious who this boy landed for a wife.)

"Sure, what the hell?"

"Awesome sauce!"

(Awesome sauce?)

"Dinner's at seven. I'll text you the directions."

"Okay."

"Bye, Jade!"

"Yeah, later."

She hung up the phone and walked to her car.

"I gotta be way off the social register these days when going over Robbie's is the biggest thing I have on a Friday night."

LATER...

"Hey, mom?"

"Yeah?"

Alice fidgeted a bit before asking.

"Is it okay I have a friend over tonight? Not like a sleepover but just to hang out."

Jade raised an eyebrow.

"Who?"

"Jenna," Alice replied.

"Oh, the girl who's starring in the play?"

Alice smiled and nodded.

"She's been having some trouble and asked if I could help her rehearse her lines."

Jade shrugged.

"Okay, fine. Just don't lose track of the time. I don't need Jenna's parents breaking down the door."

"Okay," she chuckled.

The mother hesitated before hugging her daughter.

"Mom!" Alice groaned. "I can't breathe!"

"Just promise me you'll keep the door locked, only open for your friend and that's all!"

"I know mom, sheesh."

Jade put on her serious face.

"Don't sheesh me, girly. I shouldn't be late but if I am, don't wait up. If you're tired, go to bed."

Alice folded her arms.

"Yes, mom!"

Jade picked up her car keys and went through the front door.

"Have fun for once!" waved Alice.

Jade pulled up to the Shapiro Residence.

She parked on the side of the street since the driveway was completely full.

"Three cars?" she mused. "Guess they do okay."

Jade knocked on the door and Rob opened it up a second later.

"Hey, Jade!" he smiled. "Glad you could make it."

He stepped aside and offered her to enter.

"Please sit down, sit down." Rob said. "I'll check on dinner."

"Jade?"

(No way!)

The pale woman turned and there sat Tori.

"What are you doing here?" she asked.

"I'm a Jehovah's Witness, what do you think?" Jade huffed. "I was invited."

"Oh."

Jade sat in a big green chair beside a small antique table across from the sofa Tori was occupying.

"He asked you to come over too, huh?" asked Jade.

"Yeah, we've been kind of doing this every once in a while. Ever since we started teaching at Hollywood Arts. It's...nice."

The former goth leaned in.

"So, give me the lowdown. What's the wife like?"

"Kate? Oh, she's great, really. A little eager at times."

Jade made a face.

"Eager?"

"AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"

The new guest newly fell out of her chair with the sudden scream. Tori remained stoic on the couch. She knew what was coming.

"I DON'T BELIEVE THIS!"

Jade was cornered in her chair by an excitable woman with freckles and red hair.

"JADE WEST IS IN MY HOUSE!"

"Um...hi?" she said.

"Oh, yes, how stupid of me! I'm Kate," she said, big smiles with her hand out.

Jade cautiously took it and this lady had a grip.

"I'm shaking hands with you!" Kate beamed. "SO COOL!"

A light bulb went off in her head and she darted out of the room.

"Be right back!"

Jade rubbed her hand while Tori smirked at the very aggressive introduction.

"I think she's a fan," said Tori.

"No shit!" groaned Jade.

Another shock came to her when five heavy books landed right next to her on the wee wooden table. They were first editions of her books. All of them. With the most recent one: "The Better To See You With..." on top.

"See?" smiled Kate. "I have all of your books! I actually convinced my book club to read Cold Blooded. All they kept recommending were stupid romances starring cowboys. B-O-R-I-N-G! I was like, come on girls, let's do some horror. And they really responded to it!"

Jade was a little put off by this woman at first, but she did find it flattering that her book was suggested to a stuffy book club. And they liked it.

This wasn't anything new exactly. It's just Jade wasn't prepared to experience a fan girl this evening.

"Thanks, Kate" nodded Jade. "That's really sweet."

Rob emerged from the kitchen.

"Hey, babe did you me-"

He quickly noticed the stack of literature beside Jade.

"Honey! Can you at least wait until after dinner for autographs?."

Kate made a puss and stood up.

"You're no fun!"

The doorbell rang and Alice raced over to answer.

"Who is it?" she asked.

"It's me, Jenna."

She unlocked the door and as soon as she opened it her face fell.

"Billy?"

"Oh, uh, hi," said the blond guy.

"What are you doing here?" she asked.

"Sorry," replied Jenna. "He begged me to come with."

"It's true," he confirmed.

"Geoffrey just has all of us on edge and he's particularly insufferable with our scenes together."

Alice sighed.

"So, maybe we could rehearse these together?" he suggested.

"And maybe you could help us with what we're doing wrong?" added Jenna.

Jenna made a good point; Alice had seen it first-hand.

"Okay, fiiiiine! But you'd better be outta here on time! I promised my mom it would just be Jenna and if she saw I snuck in a guy, she will have kittens!"

Alice shut the door and locked it.

"Alright, people! Let's get started."

Kate was smiling ear to ear the whole time. She got a thrill watching Jade enjoy their company and complimenting the food.

"I still cannot believe you went to school with one of my favorite authors!"

"Yep," nodded Rob. "Isn't that crazy?"

She indicated toward their guests.

"I mean I look at the both of you and I got to marry this man over here. How lucky am I?"

Tori and Jade shared a look.

"Uh-huh," Tori said. "It probably wouldn't have worked out anyway." She turned to Kate. "You were definitely the one for him."

Kate made an "awww" face and looked lovingly back at her husband.

"You got that right about it not working out," Jade chimed in. "Really, I'm happy for both of you."

The divorce was more than three years ago, but the wounds still felt fresh to Jade.

Tori picked up on that look in her eyes when she said that. She was lamenting something.

"But hey," she chortled while she down the rest of her wine. "The past is the past. Who knows what the future holds!"

"I'll drink to that," said Rob lifting his glass.

"You don't know if you'll re-marry?" asked Kate.

She shot her husband a look. He returned it right back.

(I know you felt that kick.)

Jade shifted in her chair.

"Oh, I'm sorry," winced Kate. "I didn't mean to pry."

"It's fine," Jade said. "I don't know. Harry kind of soured me on men."

"So, that's it?" asked Rob. "You're done with love?"

Jade looked down and smirked.

"No, I didn't say I was done with love. I said I was done with men."

Tori nearly choked on her wine. She covered her mouth with her napkin and got control of the situation.

"You okay?" asked Kate.

"I'm...fine," Tori coughed. "Went down the wrong pipe."

"So..." Rob began as he stirred his potatoes. "Jade...was this your roundabout way of telling us that you're..."

"As straight as a circle, yeah."

Kate lowered her head onto the table, her whole body shaking from laughing.

"Are you out?" Tori asked.

Jade ran her fingers through her hair.

"Um, kind of...I mean...my group, at least on this coast, has shrunk down considerably."

"What do you mean?" asked Rob.

She did a circle of the people around the dinner table with her finger.

"This is pretty much my friends right here," Jade added. "So, I'm out but who gives a shit, right?"

"I care," Tori said, putting her hand on hers.

Kate covered her mouth.

"OW!"

Rob glared at his wife.

(Okay, now she's kicking me. What's going on?)

"Don't ever think your strange, Jade."

She looked over at Kate, thankful for the kind words.

"Yeah, I know. I mean, I've always been strange, not I'm just queer."

The table laughed at the pun.

"Who's there?" Jenna asked with a strain in her voice to indicate injury. "Come closer."

She laid down on the couch as Billy approached.

"It's me, Conrad."

"Please..." Jenna said.

He got to her "bedside" and went down on one knee, holding her hand.

"They said you had died," he said. "But part of me wouldn't believe it."

"CUT!"

Jenna and Billy looked over to Alice.

"What's wrong?"

"No, your lines are fine. But I'm not feeling...I don't know...I feel like something's missing."

The actors looked at each other and shrugged.

"What do you mean?" asked Billy.

Alice walked over to Billy and put her hand on his shoulder.

"What is going through your character's mind right now?" she asked him.

"Um, I'm relieved? Grateful that she's alive."

Alice snapped her fingers.

"But what about your guilt?"

"Guilt?" he asked, confused.

"Kelly just impersonated you to essentially take a bullet, or in this case a bomb, for you. And after everything that happened, after finding out who her father was and breaking up with her, Kelly still valued your life over her own. Because that was how deep her love ran."

He was speechless.

Alice went on.

"He thinks he is beyond apologies or even getting back together. Conrad believes he doesn't deserve her. He wants to know Kelly is okay but can't even look her in the eye."

She walked away from the actor.

"Let's try it again."

Billy closed his eyes for a few seconds and opened them back up, this time wet from tears.

(He can conjure up a cry, nice.)

"They said you had died," he said only this time his voice was cracking. Getting the words out was very difficult for his character. "But...part of me...wouldn't believe it."

He took Jenna's hand and pressed it to his face as we wept.

"YES!" jumped Alice from her seat.

Billy had a time trying to break character. It was like when he started crying, he couldn't turn off the tap. Jenna gave him a soft look and wiped a tear from his face.

"Okay, let's take a break!"

Rob and Kate stood at the door as they said their goodbyes.

"Give him my best," said Tori. "Chicago must be really exciting."

"I will," nodded Rob.

"Hey, don't be a stranger," Kate said, hugging Jade. "We'd love to see you again."

"Alright," Jade smiled.

Tori and Jade waved and stepped off the landing as the couple closed the door.

They began to go their separate ways.

"Hey, Jade."

She turned to face Tori.

"Yeah?"

"I know that took guts to come out to us back there."

Jade shrugged.

"Wasn't like I had anything to worry about. You were always cool like that."

Tori smiled.

"I can still appreciate it."

The Latina chortled and folded her arms.

"This is just...so nice. No animosity, no pranks, no rivalries, no bullshit. To finally be straightforward and honest with you."

Jade rubbed her arm.

"Yeah, honest. Well, I'd better go."

"Have a good night, Jade."

"You, too."

Alice felt squished when Jenna hugged her.

"Thanks so much, Alice! I feel like we nailed it."

Billy nodded, "I didn't know I could do that. For a while I felt like I was pretending but tonight I was really acting."

"It's my pleasure," Alice nodded. "Now, you'd better get going before my mom gets back."

The trio walked outside.

"You can find your way home, right?" Alice asked.

"Yeah," Jenna replied. "Got my GPS."

The froze when they saw headlights coming down the road.

"FUCK! IT'S MY MOM!"

"Quick, Billy! Get in the trunk!"

He didn't hesitate and climbed into Jenna's rear trunk, and she slammed it down shut.

They could both hear a muffled "ow!"

Jade's car came to a stop beside Jenna's, and she smiled at the girls.

"Hey, you two."

"Hi, mom!" waved Alice.

"How was your night, Ms. West?"

The woman cracked her neck.

"It was...memorable. How was the rehearsal?"

Jenna quickly looked at Alice and then back to Jade.

"Great, Alice was...great."

"Oooookay..."

"Well, I gotta run" Jenna declared as she got into her car. "See you on Monday!"

"Bye!" said Alice.

Jenna pulled out of the driveway like she was responding to a fire.

"Is your friend, okay?" asked Jade.

"Yeah, sure," said Alice.

"She looked a little nervous. What she got, a dead body in her trunk?"

"Huh?"

Jade shook her head and laughed.

"I'm just tired, I guess."

"Yeah, we should both get some sleep," Alice yawned.

Jenna pulled over to an In-And-Out Burger and popped the trunk.

"Oh, MAN!" Billy huffed. "It's hot in there!"

"Sorry about that," she said, offering her hand to help him out.

Once he got to his feet, he leaned against the car.

"Some night, huh?" he asked.

"Definitely," Jenna agreed.

"Thanks, by the way."

She looked at Billy.

"For what?"

He shrugged, "For not making fun of me when I cried back there. I know it was just acting but still..."

"No," Jenna said. "I thought it was sweet actually."

They leaned quietly for a bit, both staring at the fast food joint.

"You hungry?" she asked. "Because I could eat."

Billy thought about it and nodded.

"Yeah, I could go for some cheese fries."

Tori came through the door and saw Mia on the sofa watching TV.

"You still up?" she asked.

Mia nodded.

"There's a zombie movie marathon on, so I thought I'd watch."

Normally Tori would object but tomorrow was Saturday.

"Okay, well I'm going to bed. Please do the same at some point."

She kissed Mia on the head and walked away.

"Alright, mom" she sighed.

Mia's plan was to sneak out again to meet up with her crew. She knew she had about an hour until Mom was really asleep. Tori had trouble sleeping for some time now, so she relied on aids like Tylenol PM to help her relax and sleep through the night. Her mom's brain had a tendency to not allow her to relax.

Her phone vibrated and she saw it was a new message.

RENEE: Change of plans. The city is doing some painting around the park.

Ethen then chimed in with a text of his own.

ETHAN: It's closed to everyone! Tonight's a no-go. We'll see about next week.

The teen girl took off her sneakers and put her feet up on the table.

"Zombies it is."

Chapter Text

The Western Gate, L.A. had opened the previous summer.

Originally an amusement park based in San Francisco, they were constantly loaded to capacity so a second venue in Southern California was planned. A third was speculated to begin breaking ground as well. It was the brainchild of an eccentric wealthy YouTuber (not Mr. Beast but close) who wanted to give Disneyland a run for their money. Indeed, the competing park attracted many visitors. It was the most anticipated opening of its kind since California Adventure years ago.

Naturally, the Los Angeles version was a big success. So much so that they were courted to being bought and added as another location under the Six Flags banner but the hefty price tag of $5 Billion slowed down negotiations.

Since mid-September, The Western Gate had begun their month-and-a-half-long Halloween event: Scream Kingdom. And they go all out with the decorations, scary characters running around, and even limited attractions like a haunted "escape" house. They also had plenty of appropriate music being piped in at all times; not just "Thriller" or random library spooky sounds. They was plenty of heavy metal and alt rock being played from Rob Zombie to Alice in Chains.

But you had to get there when you could, because by November it will all be gone and back to the regular park.

Jenna, Lauren and Chase were all looking to go before Halloween weekend when it would be insanity. Alice was interested and after some prodding, Mia texted back to the group that it sounded like fun. Since her rendezvous at the skate park was a big fat bust, Mia thought to at least hanging out with her friends would be okay. Of course, Jenna couldn't load everybody into her car.

Tori and Jade ended up volunteering to give their daughters a ride. And it wouldn't hurt for the multiple parents of multiple kids involved that there were a couple of chaperones present.

That opening year was pure madness; you had to reserve your time frame to visit for that particular day. So, for the whole group this was their first time going there.

"Holy crap!"

Jade's eyes were bugging out, taking in the spooky overlay of the theme park. They haven't even entered yet, but the entrance was adorned with so much black and purple and orange; it was comforting for the writer.

"Is this heaven?" she said to no one in particular as she wandered ahead of the teenagers.

Once inside, it was a buzz of activity. "Flesh 'n Blood" by Oingo Boingo was playing over the speaker system.

"Okay, what are we doing first?" asked Lauren.

Alice pointed to the steel rollercoaster with the name The Reaper. The track was painted blood red while the cars were neon green. Ironically, this was a permanent staple of the park; it just sticks out a lot less on a day like this.

"I don't know," said Jenna. "Looks scary."

"Agreed."

She turned to see Billy standing behind her.

"What are you doing here?" she asked with a smile.

"Thought I'd check it out. Came here with a couple of friends and they...ditched me I think."

"Wanna hang with us?" offered Chase.

Everybody else nodded and welcomes the addition.

"I want to check out the games," Jenna said. "Anyone wanna come?"

"I will!" jumped in Billy.

"I don't want to go on that thing," Lauren said with a face, thumbing the ride. "Not a fan of coasters."

"What are you afraid of heights?" chided Mia.

Lauren shot her bestie a glare.

"Heights don't bother me. I just don't like being dropped helplessly from said heights."

Mia shook her head and put her arm around Alice.

"Really, you chickens? Nobody else wants to go. Mom?"

"Hell no!" Tori shouted.

Alice looked up at Mia.

"Guess it's just us."

"Alright, how about we meet at 3:00 for the haunted house?" suggested Chase. "That's got to be fun."

"Cool," nodded Mia.

"Sounds good," agreed Lauren.

"We're in!" said Jade.

The group then split up, Jenna and Billy to play some games. Alice and Mia went to go on The Reaper. Lauren grabbed Chase's hand.

"Come on," she smiled. "Let's go in the funhouse."

"Alright," Chase chuckled with a blush and they too vanished.

"Yeah, that's a trip to the amusement park for you," said Tori. "We come together just to separate."

"Quit your bellyaching," smirked Jade. "Are you going on that death machine with our daughters?"

Tori took another gander at the rollercoaster and shuddered.

"Nope."

"Then it's settled. Now look for signs that say coffee."

Mia and Alice were getting in line for The Reaper, which was pretty long. But at least a dozen people got on at a time, so it was moving.

"There should be a law against waiting an hour for something that takes 90 seconds," whined Mia.

Alice chucked.

"That's nothing. I once waited for almost three hours for one ride and by the time it was our turn, they closed it down for the day."

"That's balls!" huffed Mia.

"Oh, look who it is!"

Alice saw Mia grit her teeth.

"God-fucking-dammit!" she grumbled.

Sure enough, Savannah and her brood were standing there as defiant as ever.

The younger girl also noticed a sudden shift, a twinkle in Mia's eye when she turned to face her. There have been plenty of encounters in the past that Mia made a point to have insults locked and loaded if need be.

"Don't do that!" Mia said, holding her chest in exaggeration. "They didn't tell me the monsters were going to be this scary!"

Alice held her lips together tightly in a smile.

"You must be so happy that they'll just let anyone in now," Savannah said, her dumb friends nodding in agreement. "I do miss that opening year where the rabble couldn't afford a reservation."

(Ouch, that bitch can improvise, too.)

"Wow," Mia said. "All your money and still no personality."

Savannah scoffed and one of her friends, Kris, chimed in.

"Ooh, sick burn!" she said sarcastically.

These girls were insufferable. They were like the teeny tiny fish that glob onto a great white shark.

"Oh look!" pointed Ashley when she noticed Alice. "Mia's babysitting."

"Screw you, valley girl!" Mia shot back.

"I sure hope Alice's mommy pays well," added Patricia. "I can tell from your hand-me-down clothes that you need the money!"

Mia's fist clenched but it never left her side.

That last comment stung. Yes, Mia wore these button shirts over her own t-shirts. It was kind of her signature look. She did like how they felt but a bigger component was they were her dad's old shirts. Tori was thinking of giving them to Goodwill, but Mia stopper her. Today, she was wearing her favorite of his: the green flannel. Mia scarcely took off that locket but wearing his shirt, it felt like a reassuring hug she could take with her.

"Not being an asshole is free," Alice shot. "So why can't you afford it?"

Mia shook off her anger for a moment and looked down at her friend.

(Aww, baby's first clapback.)

Savannah rolled her eyes.

"Whatever! Come on, girls. We need to go anyway. Oh, Mia did you hear about Ryan?"

"What about him?" she huffed.

The blonde ran her hand through her hair.

"Oh, nothing that concerns you. He's coming home for the second semester."

"Yeah!" added Kris. "He's going to be done with his vacational school."

"Pretty sure that's vocational school," Alice corrected her.

Savannah grumbled. Even she could tire of her dimwitted friends sometimes.

"Yes, by January we can pick up where we left off."

"You really think so?" asked Mia.

She shot the Latina a harsh look. Like she was psychically telling her: Don't fuck with me!

"I know so!" Savannah smiled. "I mean we all remember how that ended up, so don't even think about it!"

Alice was confused by that.

"Ta-Ta, shit stain!" she waved at Mia as they left.

Mia grumbled, folding her arms tightly.

"When is this stupid line going to MOVE!?"

"Hey let's try this!"

Jenna led Billy to a target game where they shot lasers at enemies. Normally, it was goofy-looking clowns. But this time it was dressed up so that you were firing at bloodthirsty zombies. Billy paid the guy behind the counter and they each took up their plastic assault rifles that were wired to the table.

"Here we go!" announced the operator.

A buzzing came on and a red light flashed above, bringing attention to the booth. It was successful in drawing others to watch, many of them lining up to be next.

Indeed, a crowd formed behind Jenna and Billy as their zombie hunt started.

Appropriately, some funky Goblin music played during the game, so it felt like Dawn of the Dead. There was a giant screen in the back that projected a random backdrop like a rundown city or a cemetery. In the foreground, puppets would pop up and it was all in sync to the laser blasters. A direct hit would result in the fake zombie falling back down. Successful marks also took out zombies displayed on the screen. It was all very well-made.

"There's one!" Billy noted as he laid a shot that only grazed its head.

"Oh, shit!" chuckled Jenna. "You only made him mad."

"That's what he thinks."

Billy got him again as he got closer.

"One more second, and he would've bitten you."

He scoffed at Jenna.

"No melting bag of bones is gonna get me," Billy smirked.

"Good. I would hate to put you down."

Billy made a frown.

"You would?"

Jenna laughed as she took out three ghouls in the background.

"You know it would destroy me if I had to make that choice."

"Well, at least when I die, you'll be the last thing I'll see."

The momentary blush made Jenna miss her last target.

"Hey, back off dead-boy!"

Billy came in with a final shot that blew the head off the one coming toward Jenna.

"My hero," she dryly said.

The buzz returned, signaling the end of that round.

Some of the spectators clapped. Billy and Jenna looked at each other and smiled.

"Okay, that was fun," he said.

Jenna looked around.

"What else they got?"

Jade took a long sip from her takeaway cup of fresh brew.

"Now I'm good," she sighed.

She noticed Tori leaning against the wall across the way.

"Waiting for the bathroom?" she asked.

Tori shook her head no.

"Then what's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong," Tori replied. "I mean...I don't think..."

Jade grabbed her hand and dragged her to a table in an area where people were eating their food.

"Alright, spill."

Tori sat down and put her hands on the table.

"I was thinking about the store...you know, ever since that day."

Jade nodded, still feeling bad she opened up that old wound.

"And what were you thinking?" she asked.

"Mia asked if we should re-open it." Tori hugged herself. "But I don't think it's the right thing to do."

The former goth sipped her hot beverage.

"I know that emotionally it's a bit of a minefield. It's not an easy decision. But, if we're being practical, you are an educator. Might want to consider some form of income for the summer break."

Tori scoffed.

"Okay, Miss Jade, if and I do mean IF, then who would run it?"

Jade shrugged.

"If only we knew of a gaggle of teenagers who might be looking for some part-time employment."

"Are you serious?"

"Most definitely," nodded Jade. "If you were Mia's age, wouldn't working in a music store be like...the dream?"

Tori would be lying if she said that wasn't true. And Jade knew her at that age so she wasn't just blowing smoke.

"Plus, you'd be keeping it in the family, right?"

The Latina rubbed her arm.

(She's making some good points.)

"Can I ask you a real question?"

Tori looked at her with squinty eyes.

"Were the previous questions just warm-ups?"

Jade took an even bigger swig of her coffee.

"By real, I mean it's as difficult for me to ask as it will probably be for you to answer."

"Okay?"

Jade cleared her throat.

"Tori, and I'm being serious, are you determined to be sad?"

She mentally vapor-locked for a second. Wasn't expecting such a simple and yet complex question.

"I...I don't understand."

"Look, I know your singing career didn't exactly work out. Knowing you that must have hit you like a truck. Then what happened to Sam. I can't imagine that. And I'm deeply sorry that I wasn't there for you."

Jade stared down at her half-empty cup.

"It's just, you seem like you're not happy. I know..."

Tori slammed her hand down, surprising Jade.

"You don't know anything! I have a lot to be happy about!"

Tears began to form for both of them.

Tori stormed off and Jade followed, leaving her cup behind.

"Chase? Chase?"

Lauren wandered through the labyrinth of mirrors. Even the ceiling and floor were reflective. It did a good job of making you disoriented, not knowing which way is up.

"Cha-OOF!"

She collided with the object of her search. Chase got a hold of her shoulders. They both breathed a sigh of relief.

"Found you," he said.

"Where were you?" she asked.

He chuckled.

"I was stuck in that spinning tunnel. It felt like being in a dryer."

"How do we get out of here?" Lauren mused.

She then spotted a person blinking in and out of sight.

"There! Come on."

A few turns later, they navigated their way out of the mirror room.

"YES!"

"Sweet," huffed Chase.

They followed through a corridor that only grew narrower to the point that they had to proceed single file. Lauren was in front and the taller Chase right behind her. A red door is at the end of the hallway.

"What do you think is on the other side?" he asked.

"No idea," Lauren replied. "Just stay close to me."

"No problem," Chase blushed.

"UGH FINALLY!"

Mia hopped into the seat and Alice carefully stepped in a leg at a time.

The older teen smirked.

"I thought you were a thrill ride connoisseur."

"I mean, I've always been fascinated by them but..."

Mia raised an eyebrow.

"But?"

"I only went on smaller rides for the longest time. Mom didn't do these kinds of things anymore and I was usually too short to ride alone."

Alice looked back at her friend who was biting her lip.

"Go ahead," she pale girl huffed. "Laugh at me."

Mia opened the gate, and she held her stomach as the 'yucks came rolling out.

"You good now?" Alice asked as the safety bar automatically came down in their laps.

"Yes," Mia nodded. "Sorry."

The roller-coaster cars came around the bend and began the old ascension into the blue sky. Everyone was pumped with anticipation on the slow crawl to the first drop.

"For making fun of me, maybe you can let me in on what's the deal with you and Savannah?"

Mia shrugged, "What's to know? She's a cunt."

"I know she's bad," Alice sighed. "But she has a strong distaste for you. Why?"

They were almost at the top.

"You really want to know?" Mia asked.

"Of course!"

CLANK-CLANK-CLANK-CLANK...

"I'll tell you if..."

"If what?"

Mia made an evil grin.

"If we survive."

The riders went over the hump and began plummeting down, gaining enough momentum to the first of several loops.

"Hey, Jenna!" Billy called out. "Watch this."

He picked up the hammer from the TEST YOUR STRENGTH game and reeled back before slamming it down like he was working on the railroad.

The yellow ball rose several feet, only to reach 60 points out of 100.

"Aw, man."

"Let me try," Jenna said.

Billy stepped back and let her have the floor.

Jenna picked up the hammer and didn't pick it up at first. She underestimated the heft of it. Now, Jenna took a more focused stance and was able to lift the thing. She nearly faltered a bit when the heavy end swung behind her.

"Let's do it!" he cheered on.

She brought the hammer down and the little ball went higher and higher until it hit the bell.

Jenna let out a "woo" while stretching out her arms. Her muscles really were noticeable. And Billy couldn't stop staring.

"What?" she asked.

"What? WHAT? Dude, you're a warrior!"

She blushed, casually walking away from the high striker.

He joined up alongside her.

"What's the matter?" he asked.

"You don't have to make fun," Jenna said.

"Who's making fun?" asked Billy, perplexed. "I was being serious."

Jenna stopped.

"Really?"

"Yeah, you were amazing back there."

She brushed back her hair without realizing it.

"A lot of guys are put off by that."

Billy shrugged.

"Well, you're not wrong. A lot of guys are very stupid."

Lauren and Chase staggered out of the funhouse.

"That was a funhouse?" he said, out of breath. "More like a happy-go-lucky mindfuck."

She chuckled.

"That's why I'm glad I went on this with you. You've got the best sense of humor."

Lauren coughed when she was done laughing.

"Can we talk for a second?"

"Alright," he nodded.

"Listen...I'm still sorry about what happened at the park that day."

"You already apologized," Chase said. "A few times."

Lauren rubbed her hands together.

"I still feel bad about it."

"Me too," he nodded. "I mean it was a good idea. I will have to play in front of people eventually."

"Did...you have any ideas?" she asked.

"Actually, I might."

Chase went over to a spot where there were less people.

"The whole time I was playing, before I saw the other people, I was comfortable because you were there."

"What?"

"What I mean is, you made me feel confident back there. I could play when you are watching because I know you wouldn't tease me."

Chase swallowed.

"You have a good heart."

Lauren blushed.

"And I thought about it and...if we do get picked, we would have to be on stage...together. So why am I playing by myself, right?"

"Right," she nodded.

"Let's try this again," Chase said. "Only this time we both get in front of people. And we find a venue where nobody expects you to be perfect."

He showed her the Chrome browser on his phone: China Kitchen Restaurant.

"Karaoke?"

Chase nodded.

"It was actually my uncle's idea. He said this place is great and according to him, most people are drunk or tone-deaf."

Lauren smiled.

That wasn't all Neil helped him with. He gave Chase pointers for keeping his body in check when talking with a girl he likes. That way he wasn't a stuttering, shaky, sweaty mess. Chase definitely still felt nervous but it was bore out of excitement rather than fright.

"Even if I fail, who cares? It's karaoke! It's supposed to be fun. No pressure."

"Should we tell the others...?"

"Could it be just us two?" Chase asked. "I just...it's...it's different with you."

"Oh-okay, sure."

"Good," he sighed. "Great."

They reached the tail end of The Reaper. Once the cars hissed to a stop, Mia and Alice looked at each other and screamed.

"THAT WAS AWESOME!" Alice shouted.

"BEST. RIDE. EVER!" added Mia.

While half of the riders were on the verge of puking, our girls were among the jubilant.

"Finally, another thriller-seeker!" said Mia. "Nobody else wants to ride shit like this with me."

"When and where," smirked Alice. "That's all I need."

Mia playfully punched Alice in the shoulder as they exited the ride.

"So, what was that whole business with you and Savannah?"

"Oh, yeah. That. Okay, well..."

"And what's with that Ryan guy she mentioned? Who's he?"

She held out her arm for Alice to stand still.

(What did you have for breakfast, a bag of sugar?)

"Okay, okay, okay. Listen. Me and Savannah never got along, as you can see, but things became more messy last year."

"Was it about Ryan?" Alice pressed.

Mia groaned and covered her face.

"Oh my gosh!" Alice gasped. "Were you two..." she then shrunk her voice to a whisper. "...romantic rivals?"

"What?" Mia winced. "You've been reading too many books."

Alice stood ready to hang on her friend's every word.

"Here's the deal, this guy transferred sophomore year named Ryan. Savannah made no bones about making a play for him."

"But you wanted him, too!"

Mia sighed.

"I did. I even..."

Alice's eyes grew like saucers.

"What?"

"No, it's embarrassing."

"Out with it woman!"

Mia leaned in and shout-whispered, "I wrote him a note, okay!"

The petite girl covered her mouth.

"What did it say?" she asked incredulously.

"I don't remember, thank god! I think my brain was trying to spare me the cringe."

She put two together and looked solemnly at Mia.

"So, he rejected you?"

Mia shook her head.

"No, he never read it. Because when I put it in his locker, Savannah (bitch) intercepted it. I don't know HOW but she got a hold of his combo. So she not only kept it from reaching Ryan, she knew there was competition and stepped up her game. Next thing you knew, they were dating."

"That's terrible."

"And just to drive the point home, she stuffed the note back in my locker. Only she wrote over it in red Sharpie that I was a..."

Mia looked at Alice.

"...something I'd rather not say out loud."

(Just when I thought I couldn't hate someone more.)

"What happened after that?"

Mia shrugged, "They dated for a few months and then Ryan was offered an early college prep thing based on his work. He made these really cool designs that got the attention of some engineer professor. He could be an architect. But that school was far so they had to cool things off. I think it was a soft breakup. She tells everyone that he will wait for her. Now he'll be back from whatever school he went to for half a semester."

"Are you going to go for him?" Alice asked.

"No, I don't think so."

"Why?"

Mia crossed her arms. "Romantic rivals, as you put it, implies that I have a chance. But I don't! Savannah always gets what she wants. Always."

"So, that's it?" asked Alice. "You're just gonna give up on Ryan?"

"Yep, I don't need that tall, handsome dork with dimples that appeared whenever he smiles..."

Alice made a face.

"Goddammit."

"Tori? TORI? Hey, Tori?"

Jade stopped when she found the woman, sitting on a bench crying.

"I didn't mean to upset you," Jade admitted. "I just couldn't shake that something was wrong."

She sat beside her.

"I'll back off if that's what you want," she told Tori with a hint of sadness in her tone.

"Don't...go," Tori said. "Please. Stay."

"Okay, I'll stay."

Tori wiped her eyes.

"You were right. I'm not happy. I mean I've tried to do happy things like go to work or spend time with Mia. But lately, work has become more complicated. And Mia," Tori chuckled. "She wants nothing to do with me."

Jade put her hand on her shoulder.

"Tori, that's not true."

"Oh, please!" the Latina chortled. "Alice adores you. She even wants to be a writer like you."

Jade licked her lips, feeling dry from all this talk.

"But Mia...I feel like deep down, but she won't admit it, that she hates me."

Tori started sobbing again and Jade brought her into a hug.

"No, no, no, you can't possibly think that."

Jade faced Tori.

"Alice didn't talk to me for a while. Bet you didn't know that!"

Tori shook her head.

"For a time, I hid the truth from her. So, there was a period where she was mad at me over the divorce. That it was my fault. But then that changed when Harry came clean and told her about his affairs."

"My God..."

The dark-haired woman did her best not to start crying herself.

"That was a tough time. But I got through it. And now, yes me and Alice have a strong bond."

She held up Tori's face.

"And you and Mia have gone through a lot. But I don't think the two of you have healed. That's why there's...static...with each other and yourselves."

Tori coughed, her face beginning to dry up.

"When did you get so smart?" she asked.

"Writing horror for a living brought me in contact with a lot of therapists and psychologists."

The two friends hugged.

"Okay, I'm going to seriously think about the store."

Jade smiled.

"Good. I think that would be a big step for both of you."

Chapter Text

A/N: Glad you enjoyed that KAIJU of a chapter! Took a time writing it but now we're going to get rolling with the next one.

"Alright!" clapped Geoffrey.

He pointed at his two stars.

"THIS WAS WHAT I WAS TALKING ABOUT!"

Then he glowered at his remaining cast.

"Now, what am I going to do with the rest of you. Why can't you all step up your game?"

He stepped toward the girl he made cry last week, Becky. She was portraying a loyalist to Kelly's father's old group. Her character, Thea, discovers the affair between the German girl and the ambassador's son, both who she feels betrayed the Fatherland.

But like with a lot of sinister characters, the one playing her couldn't be any nicer in real life. That's the way it goes sometimes. You're a good person but when acting, you gotta go to la-la-land and become somebody else.

Ironically, being unreasonable with her wasn't bringing out her antagonist side. Instead, Becky would freeze up or worse, begin tearing up.

"CRYING? AGAIN?!"

Geoffrey rubbed his face, pacing around.

"Someone please give me the strength to deal with these...these...amateurs!"

"Maybe we should take a break?" suggested Kyle, another actor.

The director turned back to his people.

"Maybe I should recast the thing!"

Kyle and the rest of the students clammed up after that.

Jenna whispered to Billy, "I'll hold him down, you work him over."

He chuckled.

"What's so funny, Billy?" asked Geoffrey.

He closed his mouth tightly and shrugged.

Tori was on the phone with one of the students' parents regarding a family emergency and how his assignments needed to be put on hold.

Superintendent Spiner knocked on the open door.

She looked up and silently acknowledged him with a smile and gestured for him to take a seat.

"Yes, that's no problem, Mr. Collins. Alright, you take care and my condolences for your...dog."

Tori sighed after hanging up the phone and turned her attention toward ostensibly her boss.

"Hi, Tori" the older man smiled. "How's the semester treating you?"

"Definitely more work than they let on but I'm surviving."

Spiner chuckled.

"Well, that first year or two is always a little shaky. Trying to find your footing and whatnot."

"Oh, did you receive my proposal? For that new class?"

He sat down.

"I have it on my very big pile of...things to do," he smiled. "Would you mind giving me the gist?"

"Remember back in the day, you had home economics? Teaching kids life skills like balancing a check book? I was proposing something similar but for those setting out into the entertainment industry."

The superintendent folded his arms with a nod. He was considering this.

Tori elaborated.

"There are too many stories of fresh young talent getting scammed or worse. It would benefit the entertainers and artists of tomorrow to know how to negotiate a contract or find representation or how to copyright their work."

"I would assume that the majority would refer to their parents regarding business or legal matters."

The principal nodded.

"I have two words for you, sir: Jamie Spears."

"I see your point."

She then produced a file folder.

"I mapped out the curriculum and we have enough to cover half a semester. This could be valuable to our seniors."

He accepted the folder and perused through it briefly.

"This is very interesting, Tori. I will definitely bring this up at the next board meeting. I trust you could be in attendance?"

Tori smiled and nodded.

"You bet, sir."

He waved is hand.

"Let the students call me sir. Call me Don."

"Oh, okay, Don."

"Listen, Tori...while this course of yours has my attention...it's not why I'm here today."

Alice walked backstage and saw Becky crying.

"You okay?"

"Oh, prefect" she replied, hiding her face. "I know he's the director but why is he like this?"

She was joined by Billy and Jenna.

"I don't know," the taller one said. "It's taking everything I got not to give him an atomic wedgie."

Becky grunted.

"I know the lines and everything...I just can't crack this part. Every reading I do he hates!"

"I know!" said Billy. "Why doesn't Alice help you?"

Alice whipped her head to the blond boy.

"Huh, what?"

"Yeah, you were a big help for us!" added Jenna.

"First of all, I only agreed to help you that time. You ambushed Billy on me."

Jenna winced.

"Sorry I did that, forgive me?"

Alice sighed.

"You know I do," she smirked. "Second, if I help any more people, I feel like I'm stepping on Geoffrey's toes."

Billy smiled, looking at the ceiling.

"Now I'm picturing stepping on that guy's toes."

"You'd really think she'd help me?" asked Becky.

"Did wonders for us," Billy said.

Jenna nodded.

"You saw us out there," he added. "We're a lot more comfortable."

Jenna smiled back at her co-star.

"But only if Alice agrees."

(Yeah, don't put me on the spot or anything.)

She did feel for Becky, watching time and again getting just destroyed verbally by Geoffrey.

(Hey, we all need a little help sometimes. I'll do it!)

"Okay, Becky" Alice nodded. "I'll help you out."

"Thank You-Thank You-Thank You!"

Becky nearly squeezed the life out of her.

"It's okay. My house tomorrow after school."

The girl nodded with a smile.

Alice noticed the time and quickly gathered her things.

"Hey, Jen" said Billy. "Can I see you over here for a second?"

"Uh, sure" she replied.

Becky was left to pack up her bag. She wiped her face with her sweatshirt, feeling a little better.

"Becky?"

She looked up at saw Kyle.

"Hey, Kyle."

"Got a minute?" he asked.

"But sir..."

"Relax, Tori" Don said. "Nothing is set yet."

"But I can't pull Mia out of Hollywood Arts!" Tori protested. "She's made friends, she's really thriving."

Don shifted in his chair.

"Don, please. She's been through so much and now I feel like for the first time her life is turning around."

"I sympathize Tori, I do."

Tori sat back and folded her arms.

"Don't think I don't know what this is about. I know Mr. Gilmore has the ear of that school board."

Don stood up.

"If you're suggesting I'm on Ted's payroll, you're got another thing coming!"

Tori sighed stood back up, shoulders relaxed.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to..."

"No, I understand. It's not an easy position. For either of you."

The Latina shook her head.

"It's just that if it were ANY other kid, we wouldn't be having this conversation."

Don looked down at his wingtip shoes.

"Look, Tori, being a teacher is one thing. But the principal? Perhaps that places a big target on Mia's back."

"That's bull, Don!" she shot back. "It's not like the school is piling up on her. It's just Savannah and her friends."

"So, we expel four students instead of relocating one?"

Tori folded her arms.

"This just isn't fair to her."

"You're not wrong," he sighed.

Her phone dinged and she checked the clock.

"I'm sorry, Don. But I need to head home."

"Alright," he said, extending his hand. "Please don't conflate my visit with a witch hunt. When someone in the faculty is worth a damn, I have their back."

She accepted the handshake.

"I know, thanks."

Tori and Don walked out of the principal's office before going their separate ways.

(I'll tell you this much. I will sooner step down before I let them kick out my daughter!)

The doorbell rang and Alice bounded to the door and opened it.

Her eye twitched when she saw Becky along with Jenna and Billy again. And behind them were Kyle and Ross, also from the play.

"What are you doing?" she asked through gritted teeth.

"Didn't you get my text?"

Alice fished out her phone and refreshed her messages. Indeed, eight unread texts from Jenna appeared.

"What the F-Mobile!?"

"I wanted to give you the heads up," Jenna said. "Sorry I messed up again."

"Alice?"

The teens all looked back to see a very confused Jade.

"Mom!" she blurted out.

"What's going on here?"

Her daughter sighed and pinched her brow.

"Mom, remember Jenna?"

The taller girl waved.

"Hello again Jenna," said a very deadpan Jade. "And you also have another friend."

Becky made a nervous smile.

Jade then sipped her coffee slowly and methodically.

"Anyone care to explain the three boys?"

The guys exchanged concerned looks, preparing for the eventuality that they would have to run.

"They're also in the play," Alice explained. "They...uh...need some additional help."

Jade looked at all of the walking-talking bags of hormones loitering in her doorway.

"As a former actor, you kids are playin' on my sympathies here."

Billy and Kyle cleared their throats in unison, wisely staying out of the negotiations.

The tired mother rolled her eyes and stepped to the side.

"Okay, okay, come on in eve-ry-bo-dy..." she said, dragging out the last word.

The teens shuffled into the house and followed Alice to the living room.

"Let's get a couple things clear!"

They were all rapt with attention at Jade.

"No bedrooms, no upstairs period! Any and all activity stays right down here! Anyone hungry, Alice will provide snacks."

She nodded.

"Bathroom's down the hall to the right. Please leave it looking nice," Jade smiled for effect.

Did it look friendly? Did it look menacing? She really didn't give a damn at this point.

"I'm going to repair to my lair," Jade pointed, indicating the floor above them. "Let's not be too loud, are we all clear?"

The "yes's" and head nods were satisfactory to Jade.

She nodded in return and went up the stairs.

(This is my fault. I manifested this. I wanted Alice to make friends and now my home's become headquarters.)

Tori came through the door and collapsed on the sofa beside Mia.

"Bad day?" she asked her mom.

"It could have ended better," Tori replied.

She looked at her daughter for a bit.

"What?" asked an exacerbated Mia.

"Are you happy?" Tori asked. "With school and everything?"

Mia shrugged.

"It's fine."

Tori was overcome with emotion from today and hugged Mia tightly to herself.

"MOOOOOM!" the teen groaned. "Too...tight!"

"No, it isn't," her voice cracked a bit.

Jade looked in the mirror, mild murmurs audible from downstairs.

She regarded the strand of grey that hung in front of her face. On a good day, Jade could say it made her look like Rogue from The X-Men. On a bad day, she would say it made her look like a skunk.

Ironic that throughout her youth, especially during her goth phase, Jade had a highlight in the exact same spot. Usually, it was a neon color, but this shiny grey wasn't any less contrast to her black as night hair.

Jade knew the day when she woke up and it was there.

How could she forget? Not after what happened the previous day.

[FLASHBACK]

"JADE! JADE! WHAT'S HAPPENING?!"

A frantic Harry rushed to her gurney that was being wheeled through the maternity ward. They informed her that she was being carted out of her room and taken to the O.R.

She was too sedated to respond as they had to get her prepared for the operation.

"Mr. West?" asked one of the nurses.

"Doyle, actually," he said out of breath. "What's going on with my wife? Is the baby okay?"

The nurse put held his hands to calm him down.

"Try not to panic, Mr. Doyle. We discovered that the baby had the umbilical cord wrapped around her neck."

His blood ran cold when he heard this.

"I know it sounds bad, and it's an emergency to be sure, but this happens more often than you think."

"There was a blood condition..." he started. "On my mother's side... and Jade...was found to have preeclampsia."

The nurse nodded.

"We will take care of her."

Given all these factors, Jade was a high-risk pregnancy, so a cesarean (or C-section) was always on the table. The majority of her labor weighed heavily on Jade's mind, but she did her darndest to remain calm physically so as to not agitate the gestation of her baby. She had already picked out a name after discovering it was a girl, but Harry was hesitant against her naming the baby before she came out.

He had it in the back of his head that she might not make it. And he knew a miscarriage would destroy Jade.

But Jade was determined that her daughter would make it. She even drank peppermint tea to replace most other teas she tolerated, and of course, coffee because she found it was safe for the baby.

Jade was crying from the moment they told her what had happened all through her sedation until she was in outer space.

When she came out of it, Jade had the vague sense of something small beside her. The doctor was holding the healthy baby girl close to mom the moment they cleaned her up and swaddled her. But it was only that, a faint memory. When she woke up some time later, after dark, she saw Harry standing over a bassinet.

"H-H-Harry?" she said.

"Jade?" He turned around. "Jade!"

He hurried over to her and felt her forehead.

"Are you thirsty?" he asked.

"Yes," she groaned in a raspy voice.

He picked up the ice water beside her bed and helped her raise her head.

"They told me not to raise the bed just yet. You need to stay flat at least until tomorrow."

She swallowed the water and sighed.

Jade's eyes then widened.

"Where's the baby? Is she alright?"

Harry smiled and walked over to the bassinet and carefully lifted up the newborn.

"Alice," he whispered. "There's someone who wants to meet you."

He sat in the chair beside Jade and lowered Alice so that she was right next to her.

Jade started bawling all over again only now she was smiling.

"Hi, baby. Welcome to the world, Alice."

She was still asleep, but the sound of her mother's voice made her stir into a relaxed expression.

The next morning, after having a nurse assisted her with going to the bathroom, Jade looked in the mirror for the first time in 24 hours. Something was different. She had a streak of silver in her hair. It was brighter than the blonde highlight she had already done last month at the salon.

Eventually, Jade allowed the blonde to fade but the silvery line remained. A permanent highlight.

All the stress and anxiety culminated into that one day at the hospital and she made it to the other side with her precious baby.

Now she had a daily reminder of how much her life would change forever. It wasn't just her anymore. She was responsible for the health and safety of another human life.

Old Jade died when she found that grey hair.

Life can be funny sometimes.

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Chapter Text

A/N: Hey, guys! Love seeing you guys getting into the parallels of the family dynamic between our two moms and their daughters.

S.K. - I see you :-)

Chase was on the couch tuning his guitar when his phone rang.

He gently put the instrument down next to him and answered.

"Dennis?"

"YO! How is it, Hollywood?"

Chase shook his head and slouched, feet resting on the coffee table.

"You maniac!" he chuckled. "Haven't heard nothing from you since I left!"

"In case you forgot I was GROUNDED for what happened!"

"I'm sorry...they grounded you for two years?"

"Well...alright more like six months."

Chase shrugged.

"That's still plenty of time."

"Oh, well, at least I wasn't made to serve my sentence in exile."

"Who am I, Napoleon?" Chase smirked.

They both laughed at the absurdity of that.

"Can you blame them?" he asked. "I mean we HAD to expect a reaction. Especially your mom; I know how she gets."

Dennis scoffed.

"Maybe I was a little too hasty to call what happened to you exile. More like a vacation?"

Chase stood up.

"Vacation?! Are you kidding me?"

"Come on, you bastard! It's already chilly as shit in the morning! Like 50 in direct sunlight! They say the winter's gonna blow here this year."

"I'm feeling that autumn over here too, smartass!"

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah," Chase chortled. "I had to wear a long sleeve shirt the other night."

There was a lengthy pause.

"AWWWW, poor motherfucker!. What's the matter, seeing all those hot girls not keeping your temperature up? Huh?"

"What girls?"

"You weren't exactly starved for attention back in home."

"I'm doing...just fine," Chase said gently steering the conversation elsewhere. "How's the old gang?"

"Bored. Nothing happens here anymore."

"What I leave and somehow took all the shits and giggles with me?"

"Mr. Vanderveer moved away. I missed him accusing random people in the neighborhood of being CIA."

Chase laughed and sat back down.

"What are you doing now?"

"Eh, we're out here. Mom's got me decorating for Halloween. She's making me stay for the trick or treaters. But after nine, the real fun begins."

Chase rubbed the back of his neck.

"Still doing those old pranks?"

"Come on, you big puss! They're classics!"

"One of these days, you're gonna have to grow up man."

"Thanks, dad" Dennis teased.

A mild chatter could be heard off to the side. Somebody was talking to Dennis, but Chase couldn't make out who it was or what they were saying.

"Everything ok?" he asked.

"What? Yeah. Mom's giving me the big hang up the phone sign, so I have to go."

"Alright, later."

"Yeah, later."

Dennis Dillon was an old friend. The kind you look back on either fondly or with cringe.

Chase was on the fence about him. Actually, he hasn't even thought of him in the past year or so.

Back in the day, it was a different story.

They weren't just a pair. More of a gruesome twosome, getting into all sorts of trouble.

It was a time Chase would mostly like to forget.

[FLASHBACK]

"I'm grounded, aren't I?"

Jim glowered at his son. He couldn't believe how flippant he was being right now. Or maybe he could.

"Boy, you're lucky I don't chain you to a cinder block outside!"

Chase didn't break eye contact. He tried not to blink (he heard that it was a tactic to annoy people) but the dryness of his eyes was too much, and he gave in.

You could cut the tension in the police station with a knife. Weren't even any cops present in the room.

Just father and son.

"I can't even...JESUS CHRIST, CHASE! You stole a car!"

The young teen leaned back, rolling his eyes. His movements were somewhat limited given the handcuffs. And he's been sitting for so long waiting that his legs have fallen asleep. Any attempt to stand now would be a comedy of errors.

"Didn't know it was stolen, pops. Wouldn't have gotten in if I did."

Chase held up his cuffed wrists.

"'Cuz I knew this could happen. Not that big an idiot."

Jim folded his arms and snorted.

"Sometimes I wonder."

"Thanks for the confidence, pop. Really."

The large father rolled up toward him. Not gonna lie, the kid did flinch.

"JAMES!"

He stopped short of throttling the boy when his wife entered the room.

"I leave to get some coffee and you're already starting?"

Jim gestured toward their son who was arrested hours ago.

"You're not mad, Sheri?" he asked, wide-eyed.

Sheri gave Chase that look only a mother could give.

"Oh, I'm furious. But let's curtail the corporal punishment. I don't need both my boys in handcuffs!"

She handed her husband one of the cups she brought and started sipping her own.

The mom sighed with her eyes shut, mentally lining up her ducks. This isn't a situation she expected to be in...ever. But Chase's behavior has spiraled out of control. Hanging out with Dennis and his dumbass cousins have only exacerbated matters.

It started small: whoopie cushions and fake dog crap. But the pranks began to escalate and were no longer harmless fun. Soon, Chase was setting off stink bombs in school or swapping the mail in the boxes around the neighborhood or even capturing a pigeon and releasing it in the cafeteria. Sufficient to say, Chase had to change schools. But there he met with Dennis and the rest, they say, is history.

That was when he became a regular customer for the Nashville PD.

Chase got dropped off home by the cops every other week. His parents figured he must have done more than he hadn't been caught doing.

That was the other thing. Pretty much all of Chase's exploits were done in secret, even under cover of night. One day, that all changed.

On a spring morning, some kids conspired to get back at Chase for one of his pranks. They called in a threat at the school and the police showed up. Everyone was ordered to stay in their classrooms until given the all-clear. Finding nobody suspicious roaming around, the cops began checking lockers. The tipoff mentioned Chase Brooks, so they naturally checked out his locker. No evidence of violence, but they found drugs. Those kids planted weed in there. He was removed from class into police custody in front of everyone.

Later on, the real culprits were apprehended. They didn't anticipate that their fake threat phone call would have been traced back to a student's cell. Once the boy was caught, he sang and gave away his co-conspirators. Despite being exonerated, Chase couldn't show his face at school again. He was utterly humiliated. He finished eighth grade at a different middle school. Some learn about negative attention the hard way.

Things cooled down for a while with Chase and the pranks. Being on the receiving end of a really nasty one made him wise up. While he didn't perpetrate any more misdemeanors, his parents wouldn't get off his case. Especially his dad. His grades were slipping and whenever something around the house broke or went missing, he was the prime suspect.

Chase was resigned in that he completely blew his credibility, but his dad made it sound like there was no hope of getting it back. He was hanging out with Dennis more and more because not many others understood him.

It led to this night when Dennis's one cousin, Jeffy, asked if they wanted a ride. The car was a yellow Porsche. Dennis didn't even know he could drive let alone had a car. Jeffy cackled and told the boys that this car isn't his. Chase asked what he meant, and Jeffy admits that he's a valet and on occasion he "borrows" one of the fancy vehicles left by the patrons. But he always brings it back within the hour after joyriding.

Dennis laughs while Chase asks to be let out. Instead, Jeffy accelerates in speed, bringing the attention of an officer behind a McDonald's. It didn't take long for the policeman to figure out this car was not his and he didn't have proof of permission to drive it. And so, the three were detained.

"What happens to me?" asked Chase.

Sheri walked closer to him.

"I talked with the officer who arrested you boys. It was the older one...Jeffy? He was the one who purloined the car."

"So, we're good?"

She looked concerned at Jim.

"I don't think it's that easy," his father said.

Chase looked around, confused.

"What? Why?"

"We were discussing this on the way after we got the call," Sheri said. "We're worried about you, Chase."

"What does that mean?" the teen asked. "I'm fine."

"NO, YOU'RE NOT!" Jim protested. "You are handcuffed after being an accomplice in grand theft auto! Do you understand how serious this is?"

Chase said nothing.

"No, of course you don't," he huffed. "Just a dumbass who can't stay out of trouble!"

Jim stormed out of the room, leaving Sheri and Chase.

"He doesn't mean it," she said.

"Oh, yes he does."

Sheri put her hand on her son's head.

"I don't where we went wrong..."

"Mom, it wasn't you!" Chase insisted.

"Then what is wrong? You don't tell me what's bothering you. I just get random calls from neighbors or police that you're in some kind of trouble that you created!"

Chase stared at the floor for a solid minute.

"Mom, I'm sorry."

Sheri sighed and sat in a chair across from Chase.

"We're way past sorry, hun. I don't know how it started but I'm ending it! The pattern dies tonight."

"Pattern?"

"Tomorrow, we're going to have your transcript sent over to Los Angeles."

He blinked.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...California?! Why?"

"Listen, Chase, this has been a long time coming. You need to turn yourself around. My great aunt got a fresh start, and it was helped when she moved out to Missouri. So perhaps a change of pace would help you."

Chase rolled his eyes.

"So, you're just gonna send me away then?"

"Don't think of it as a punishment, Chase. Think of it as an opportunity to get away from all this negativity and better yourself."

"Where would I even stay?" he asked.

"My brother," she replied.

"Uncle Neil?" Chase's eyes bugged out. "I haven't seen him since I was little."

Sheri sat up and poked her head out to ask for an officer to help her get Chase out of his restraints.

"Mom, mom, you can't!"

"I've already talked with your uncle."

"This is bullshit!"

She ran over to him and slapped his cheek.

"Language, young man!"

Chase emigrated to California, and it was more than an adjustment. He might as well had been dropped off on Mars. This place was way different than Tennessee, where he always lived up to that point.

The first night after his icy conversation over dinner with his Uncle Neil, Chase opened the window and snuck his way through. He had a backpack with his stuff and some cash he planned to take the next Greyhound back east.

Once his feet hit the ground, he turned to see his uncle.

"Nice night," Neil smirked. "Or should I say good night? Like get your ass back in that bed, mister and goodnight."

Chase grumbled and obeyed.

This happened for a couple of weeks. Chase would try to leave and would either be caught right away or just after thinking he finally gave Neil the slip. One night, he got as far as the bus depot and Neil confronted him before he was about to board.

"What's your plan?" he asked his nephew.

"Getting away from here."

He dragged Chase off the bus and waved the driver to leave.

Pissed, Chase sat on the bench. Neil sat beside him and remained there in silence until he decided to speak.

"I'll ask you again, what was your plan?"

Chase shrugged.

"You know, being on the other side of the country, it's oh so obvious. But believe me, kid, you were doing the same thing back in Nashville."

"What's that?" he huffed.

"Running," replied Neil. "You've been running your whole damn life."

"The hell are you talking about?"

Neil gave him a look.

"You're afraid of what's inside. Your feelings, your fears, maybe you don't exactly know what you want yet. But the shit you've been pulling...the human garbage you've been associating with...let me tell you, you're not gonna find the answers going in circles like that."

His uncle stretched.

"I moved out here because I found home didn't feel like home anymore. So, I went in search of myself, and I found it right here. Now, maybe this town isn't for you. Maybe you'd be happier someplace else. But that's the long and short of it: happy. You are clearly not happy back there. It's just...what's the word...unacceptable."

"Sorry I'm a lost cause."

"That's your father talking," Neil countered.

They sat for a while longer, just silently people watching as they came on and off various busses going to who knows where.

Neil checked his watch. It was 1:30 in the morning.

"Feeling hungry?" he asked.

Chase held his grumbling stomach.

"See? Your ass was about to go on a long trip on an empty tank. That would have been miserable."

The teen smiled and stood up.

"Let's go. I know a diner that's open all night. I'm thinking pancakes...and burgers."

"What?" asked Chase.

"Duh, too late for dinner but too early for breakfast. I call this meal: Fuck-It."

He laughed at that and joined his uncle.

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Chase's phone dinged and he held it up to look.

A text from a number he didn't recognize.

But before he could open it, an email popped into his inbox. That got his attention right away because it said it was from the contest promoter.

He swallowed before opening it:

CONGRATULATIONS!

Your original song has been selected as a finalist!

You are invited to perform your own song LIVE!

SAVE THE DATE: Saturday, March 1, 2031 at The Cataclysm.

There we will find out who wins the Hollywood Junior Songwriting Competition!

See you soon!

Chase thought he was going to pass out.

Next Spring was months away, but it didn't matter; it might as well be tomorrow. Chase's heart was pumping like a madman.

He shook as he dialed for Lauren.

"Hey!"

"H-h-hey," he stuttered.

"What's up?"

"Are you sitting down?"

Chapter Text

A/N: I am so excited as I'm writing this. We are moving toward some PIVOTAL chapters. Moments I dreamed of since starting this story are on the horizon and I even started penning some of it already, hahaha.

With me saying that, this chapter is a bit short but the next one will be pretty great LOL!

I'm considering opening up a social media account...somewhere. I can't stand Facebook and I used to like Twitter (I refuse to call it X). Still kicking around the idea so others can reach out or want to share my stories with others, like fans who don't go to this site. But until then, I'm always reachable by private message and I usually respond quickly, so don't be shy!

Alright, let's get into it!

"THAT'S SO GREAT!"

Alice's enthusiasm shook the whole table.

"Yeah, congrats you two" smiled Mia. "Gotta say it makes sense and yet it doesn't."

"What does that mean?" asked Chase.

"You and Lauren," the girl replied. "I remember when you couldn't stand each other."

The pair in question looked at each other for a moment.

"Well, that was a long time ago," Lauren smirked. "He's...grown."

Chase blushed.

"Was he that bad?" Jenna asked.

Mia finished the last of her soda before responding.

"Oh, he was an asshole."

"Mia!" said Alice.

"No, no, she's right."

Jenna and Alice both looked at Chase.

"I was a piece of work in the beginning."

Being the newest members of the group, they didn't know of a Chase different from the soft-spoken musician they see now.

[FLASHBACK]

"HEY!"

Mia looked at the tall boy who brushed past her.

"Didn't mean to push you," Chase huffed. "Some idiot pushed me, and you were right there."

"You're not from around here, are you?" Mia said, picking up on the slight southern accent.

He furrowed his brow at the brash girl.

"Oh, look. We got a detective," he smirked. "You undercover? Is this some 21 Jump Street shit?"

Mia narrowed her eyes.

"You should really watch we're you're going, country boy. Los Angeles is a crowded town. Not as much elbow room as on the 'ol farm."

Chase chuckled and put down his backpack.

"You wanna go, little miss sunshine?"

Mia took a big swig of her bottled water like she was a box getting hyped up in his corner.

"I'm gonna knock you so hard, your brother-slash-daddy is gonna feel it!"

Soon, a crowd gathered nearby, chanting: FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!

A girl's voice cut through the mayhem.

"SERIOUSLY!"

Next thing both of them knew, Lauren got between them.

"Who are you?" asked Chase.

"The girl wondering why you're about to lay a hand on my friend!"

He was taken aback by the girl's energy. She was dressed rather festive with bold colors. And yet, she had fire in her eyes.

She didn't look like someone to trifle with.

"I wasn't going to!" Chase protested. "I bumped into...whoever she is...and she over-reacted."

He quickly scooped up his bag and sighed.

"I'm sorry I bumped into you. It was an accident."

Mia folded her arms, her gaze falling on Lauren, who silently encouraged her to be the bigger person.

"Okay, okay, I'm sorry I talked to you like you were a stupid hick."

Chase shrugged.

"Actually, I've been called worse."

He turned to Lauren.

"Thanks for talking some sense into us."

Her face softened at the newcomer.

"Well, I gotta go."

Chase walked past the disappointed students that they were denied a scuffle.

Later that week, Mia and Lauren were talking at lunch when a familiar face appeared.

"Hey," he said.

The girls looked up at Chase. Lauren made a warm smile while Mia kept herself neutral. Guarded.

"Hello," Lauren said.

"Would you two mind if I sat here? One of the tables is being repaired and...seats are comin' up short."

The two exchanged looks and scooted over to make room for Chase.

"Thanks," he said.

It was pretty quiet for several minutes, everyone just eating.

"So, how do you like the school?" Lauren finally said.

"It's...different," Chase nodded. "The people seem nice...well most of them."

The Latina stuck out her tongue at him.

"And just what are you in here for?"

"Music," he said. "I'm learning on the guitar. What about you?"

"Singing," Lauren replied.

Mia had her mouth full but answered anyway.

"Dancing."

Chase smiled.

"What was that?" Mia said after swallowing.

"Nothing," he chuckled. "I think it's cute."

"CUTE!"

"What's the problem?"

"Listen you!"

Lauren rolled her eyes as she sat between the two bickering fools.

[END OF FLASHBACK]

"Sounds like you both calmed down," Alice observed.

Mia looked at Chase.

"Yeah, we're cool now."

"Uh-huh," he agreed.

"Okay, going back to the contest, why next spring?" asked Jenna.

Lauren explained, "The Cataclysm is an in-demand venue toward the end and beginning of the year. All those itty-bitty industry awards that don't get televised."

"But that's okay," Chase said. "More time to practice."

Mia's phone beeped and it was a text from Ethan.

She discreetly read the message: "COME TO THE PARK 2NITE. HES ONLY GONNA BE THERE 1 DAY."

She texted the reply that she would be there.

"You wanted to see me, Mr. Shapiro?"

The teacher acknowledged Geoffrey in the doorway.

"Yes, sit down."

The student complied and Rob leaned against his desk.

"Let's get right down to business, Geoffrey" he began. "I've been getting complaints."

"Complaints?" he asked.

"About your conduct as director of the play."

The redhead's eyes grew big.

"What?"

Rob folded his arms.

"Don't be coy, Geoffrey. You've been my student more than once. I know how you are."

He shrugged, "Dedicated? Passionate?"

"More like a perfectionist," Rob countered.

"Sorry if I wanted it to be good."

Watching the senior scoff at these complaints tells him he hasn't learned anything.

Last year, there was a Hollywood Arts production of Williams Shakespeare's Macbeth. And Geoffrey was select as the director.

It was meant to premiere that fall but it didn't come off. Why? Nearly everyone walked out and the whole thing had to be cancelled. You can't exactly replace 90% of your people at the last minute.

The thing is, Geoffrey up to that point did everything himself. Whether it was writing a soliloquy or making a short film, he rarely (if ever) utilized a team in any way. Obviously making something as large as a stage play requires people skills that Geoffrey appears to lack. One has to be a leader, to inspire everyone to do their best work.

Geoffrey was treating his cast and crew like cattle.

"Who said these things?" he asked.

Rob sighed.

"I would like to keep the person confidential. But they told me that you openly insult your fellow students and have stormed off numerous times."

"This whole thing is being blown out of proportion!"

Now Geoffrey folded his arms and held them tightly to his chest.

"I know you want the production to do well," Rob said. "But this isn't the way to do it. Maybe micromanaging and breaking down others gets results in your eyes, but the byproduct is that everyone is miserable. This is their play, too! Shouldn't they have fun making it?"

The teen got up to leave.

"Mr. Shapiro, I need to get to my next class."

"Fine, Geoffrey, but listen to me."

"Yes?" the redhead asked.

"If you don't cool your jets, you will be replaced as director. I don't want a repeat of Macbeth."

That bothered him quite a bit.

"Great, thanks." he said as he left.

Mia wasn't used to this.

Friday nights were the normal time, not Thursday nights.

Ethan wasn't usually like this, but it sounded important.

"There you are!" he said to Mia who was out of breath.

"Sorry," she huffed. "Took longer for mom to go to sleep than expected."

"Come on, he's waiting."

The pair joined up with Mike and Renee.

"There she is!" the girl exclaimed. "It's been a minute!"

Mia nodded.

"Yeah, I know. So, where is this guy?"

Renee pointed to a man sitting in a white van with the back doors wide open.

The scraggly-looking adult took the cigarette out of his teeth.

"Is your posse all accounted for?" he asked, impatient.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Ethan replied. "Do you have it or what?"

The man turned and crawled further into his van and came back with a brown paper bag.

"Here."

Ethan slowly took the bag and looked inside. He sniffed it and quickly closed it.

"How much is this?" he asked.

"Enough to open a kiosk at the mall," he grinned. "As long as you kids know a gram from an ounce, you'll do fine."

He hopped out of the van and closed the doors.

"I'll be back next Thursday for my cut of the profits. And I know the current price, so don't stiff me, got it?"

Ethan nodded.

He signaled for Mike to put the brown bag into his backpack.

"Ethan, the fuck?" Mia whispered.

"Relax," Renee said. "This is just a side hustle along our regular hustle."

He broke it down for her.

"One of our rubes gets grifted, he's feeling down, why not buy a little weed?"

Mia was not feeling this at all. It was one thing to be a skateboard shark. This was drugs.

"It's no big deal," smirked Mike. "Just a little never hurt."

"Think of it as cross-promotion," said Ethan.

"Yeah," chimed in Renee. "Like weed and skateboarding never intersected before."

The gang laughed but a worried Mia hung back, trying to keep a straight face.

What they were doing was already risky to an extent. Drugs, despite the relatively harmless marijuana, could take things to another level.

California wasn't as draconian towards weed as other states and the country as a whole has softened tremendously since the days of the "Reefer Madness." There was still a war on drugs as it were, but authorities and government entities were more focused on much more harmful substances like meth or the cocaine trade which was awash in the blood of civilians.

Marijuana had been shown to have benefits that outweigh the cons. However, one had to be a licensed dealer with an above board dispensary. It was still against the law to peddle it on the streets.

And Mia knew this.

(I've got a bad feeling about this.)

Chapter Text

A/N: It's been a long journey so far and we are nowhere near the end! But this was a scene I couldn't wait to get it and hope it lives up to the hype.

Yesterday was the WORST DAY! So, I can't wait to show this to you and read what you think!

Love ya!

"OKAY! WHICH ONE OF YOU WAS IT?"

His voice came booming through the acoustics of the auditorium like it was the voice of God. And he was getting ready to pass judgment.

Everyone looked at Geoffrey, most of them confused, but they all shared a collective ("Oh shit!"). This was NOT going to be a good day.

"I had heard there have been some...complaints...about me. Just got done talking to Mr. Shapiro, so tell me...who threw me under the bus?"

He wasn't a physically intimidating presence but being the only senior in a sea of underclassmen, not to mention his title as director, gave him an unspoken clout.

And Geoffrey made no bones about using his position to his advantage.

Alice shook her head.

(I don't know if he's crazy or he gets off on these power trips. But I'm sick of it!)

The autocratic director turned to his stagehands.

"Was it you guys?" he pointed accusingly. "I know you felt neglected..." his inflection made it sound like their feelings were miniscule; unimportant. "...but you dime me out to the teacher? What is this, kindergarten?"

They all shook their heads no.

"Wasn't us," said a student.

Geoffrey closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

"I just feel betrayed, you know? I thought that you kids would appreciate what I'm doing for you!"

He focused his gaze on poor Becky, who was Geoffrey's unofficial punching bag when he didn't have a focus in particular.

"I'm giving this play what it needs, and you aren't thankful?"

"THANKFUL?!"

The girl's voice surprised everyone as much as the loud male voice a minute ago. Just as startling was the sass in her tone.

Alice charged from the crowd of petrified cast members and crewmembers.

Her target was one Geoffrey Olson.

"Thankful?" she repeated. "Is that meant to be funny?"

The redhead was just as caught off guard by the diminutive girl's chutzpah.

"All you have done these last few weeks was be cruel to everyone! This is a school play, Geoffrey! Not a...um...uh...battleship! Yeah, battleship! We aren't soldiers and you aren't the brigadier-general!"

"I'm confused," Kyle whispered to Jenna. "Are we still talking about the play?"

Jenna facepalmed.

"Of course, we want the play to be good!" Alice continued to a dumbfounded Geoffrey. "But if everyone's scared or sad all the time, what's the point?!"

He wasn't THAT much taller than Alice, but as a director getting roasted by a production assistant, it might as well be David vs. Goliath.

"You're done."

"Yeah, I said my peace," Alice huffed.

"No," Geoffrey said shaking his head. "It wasn't a question. I meant you are done! Go on, leave! Consider yourself off the project!"

Alice scowled but hastened her attempted step backward when Billy brushed past her.

"It was me!" he declared.

Geoffrey turned around, genuinely surprised.

"You?!"

Billy folded his arms.

"Yeah, it was me. What of it? I only spoke the truth!"

Jenna came up behind him.

"That's right. And I'm proud of him for speaking up for us." She turned to her friend, with a nod. "And you, too."

Alice nodded in return and joined her.

"We've been busting our butts on this play," Billy said. "And you've been nothing but mean to us. It stops now!"

Other students gathered around, throwing in their own words of disapproval toward Geoffrey. All it took was one person to speak up. Then a few and now, the floodgates were opening. As the dozens of teens banded together, nobody was left to get Geoffrey's back.

And he knew it.

"I can see you all feel this way," he huffed.

(If they want to have it, have it then. And like Shapiro said, no repeat of Macbeth. It won't be.)

"Good luck. You've only got a month until opening night. And I won't be here. I quit!"

(It won't be because I will jump ship first instead of everyone abandoning me! Let the whole damn thing fall apart.)

"You all aren't worth the aggravation anyway!"

Geoffrey marched off, saving as much face as he could, and let the auditorium door slam in a thunderous echo.

Alice held her heart. It was beating like mad since she stepped forward to give Geoffrey a piece of her mind.

Panic was popping up among the students.

"Oh, shit, shit, shit!"

"What do we do?"

"That's it, we're done!"

"EVERYBODY SETTLE DOWN!"

They all stopped muttering hopelessly and focused their attention on Jenna.

"Come on, guys! We don't need Geoffrey! We can finish this play and it will be awesome!"

"Yeah," Billy said, putting his hand on her shoulder. "Jenna's right. We can't give up."

"But who's going to direct?" asked a girl in the back.

Jenna thought about it.

"It won't be easy. We all have our jobs to do..."

The tall girl sighed heavily.

"Damn it! Without a director working together is going to be impossible."

She's right. Like a conductor of an orchestra, the director must take the various talents and make sure they are all on the same page. Musicians can theoretically play at the same time, but without direction, are they playing together?

"You're right," Billy conceded.

"We need somebody," added Kyle.

Becky perked up and took Alice by the hand and pulled her to the front of the crowd.

"I nominate Alice as the new director!"

The freshman blushed and her eyes darted around to the increasingly enthusiastic group.

"Wait, wait, wait, WHAT?"

"That's a fantastic idea!" exclaimed Billy.

"I like it too," Jenna said. "But let's not force her, okay?"

She pressed her lips together, reminding herself to breathe.

Becky felt a pang of guilt for putting her on the spot like that.

"Can I have some time to think about this?" she asked.

"Sure," Jenna nodded. "Let us know what you decide."

She turned back to the others.

"For now, let's rehearse some more and leave a little early today."

Everyone agreed and went their separate ways to work on their parts.

RING RING RING RING RING

Tori answered her phone immediately when she saw it was from Mom.

"Hey, mom? How are you?"

"Tori, it's been too long! Congrats on the promotion!"

The Latina thought for a second. (I guess technically teacher to principal was a step up.)

"Have you been keeping in touch with Trina?"

"Yeah," Tori shrugged. "We're still friends on Facebook and she sent me a postcard from Cleveland, so...super jealous."

Her mom chortled on the other line.

"Nice to hear you're in good spirits. How is Mia?"

"She's actually doing very well. Made some new friends this year and they're all great kids."

"I don't suppose you two are coming down to Phoenix for Thanksgiving, are you?"

"Oh, um, I didn't think..."

"I mean it's fine. Trina is stopping over with Andre because they will be in Arizona that week and they are free Thursday and Friday."

"Well, that's good. And sorry about not coming. Maybe next year."

"So, what are your plans for Thanksgiving?"

"We were actually going over Jade's for dinner. Her daughter Alice and Mia are good friends."

The line was silent for a few seconds.

"Jade? Jade West? Like from school? THAT Jade?"

"Uh-huh," Tori nodded. "She moved back to L.A. a little while ago and her daughter just enrolled in Hollywood Arts."

"Uh-oh," giggled Holly. "Is she a handful like her momma?"

Tori shook her head.

"Honestly, Alice is a total sweetheart. You'd love her. And Jade? She still has some bite to her, but she's really matured. So, to answer your next question, yes we are getting along fine."

"Okay, okay," Holly said. "I'm just glad to hear things are...good."

These last few years took their toll on Tori and it broke Holly's heart. She had asked her to come to Phoenix with Mia and they could help out. Tori gratefully declined. While seeing her mom and dad was a welcome thing, she wasn't looking into moving back in with her folks, with a child no less.

The subject would swing like a pendulum from work to motherhood. But Holly was also checking in on Tori's social life. She got the impression that she didn't have much in the way of friends and was worried that her youngest might be lonely. Obviously, her romantic life was a touchy subject and Holly didn't dare to push the issue. Not that she didn't need to pry; she could already tell there was NOBODY since Sam.

Holly wasn't exactly looking into becoming a mother-in-law for a second time or anything. She just wanted Tori to have some...company. Holly knew the needs of a woman first-hand. She toyed with the idea of a relationship on the side with Gary, David's co-worker. But they saw therapy and once he retired and they moved to Phoenix, it was like a reset button, and they were in their twenties again. Holly and David have never been closer physically and emotionally.

She just wished the same for both her daughters.

(It just wasn't fair. My husband lived twenty-one years in the LAPD, but dear Sam who owned a music store was the one who got killed? )

Tori picked up on the muffled cry on the phone.

"Mom, are you alright?" she asked.

"Yes," she coughed. "I'm just a little tired. I need to have a cup of Earl Grey and lay down."

"Okay, mom. I love you."

"I love you, too my baby-angel."

Tori rolled her eyes.

"Oh, is Mia around? I wanted to talk to her real quick."

"Uh, sure. MIA! IT'S YOUR ABUELITA!"

She held the phone, waiting for the teen to bound into the room.

"Here," Tori said, handing the cell to Mia.

"Hey!" she said.

"Mia! How's my favorite grandchild?"

"You're funny," Mia smirked. "I'm your only grandchild."

Tori could hear her mom's laughter as she left the room, smiling.

Billy led Jenna to an area backstage where nobody else was around.

"What's up?" she asked.

"I was...thinking," he blushed. "Since we are playing a couple, we might...uh...might want to practice...no, not practice, that's..."

She pinned the boy against the wall.

"Out with it!"

"I want to kiss you!" he blurted out.

Her eyes grew huge and she turned red herself.

"That...came out wrong," he admitted. "What I was saying was...we have a few scenes where we kiss. I wanted it to be...um...you know...natural?"

Jenna smirked.

"I didn't think of that."

She took his hand into hers.

"I mean...you don't h-h-h-ave to..." he stammered as he turned away from the statuesque girl who was very, very close. "We can just fake it, you know? Or..."

Jenna kissed him on the cheek.

That quickly stopped the avalanche of nonsense from his mouth.

Billy looked back at her.

"Or whatever you think is good," he said softly.

Alice had been pacing for so long, she thought she might wear a hole in the floor.

(Director? ME? Has everyone lose their minds?!)

The petite girl couldn't wrap her head around the concept. Yes, she got to know most of the performers and people behind the scenes. Yes, she had a knack for telling stories. Yes, she had a way with people. Ironic since social gatherings used to make her physically ill.

Alice was determined to make this year, her first year of high school, the turning point. She didn't care if she was going to be paralyzed from her own anxiety: she was going to make a friend. And she has. Alice acquired some great friends. And one of them just asked her to take charge of the school play.

(What kind of Charlie Brown chiz is this?)

Here she was now. The number one pick for director. And it was a nearly unanimous decision. Alice was so flattered she couldn't help smiling, even though it was complimented with the feeling of wanting to throw up. It was just a school play but for the former wallflower, it might as well be getting elected as President.

(I-I-I-I don't know. Can I do this?)

Then Alice was confronted with the harsh reality that if they don't find a replacement soon, the whole play would be in danger of shutting down.

And everybody worked so hard, too.

Jenna, Becky, Billy, Kyle, the line of disappointed people she had come to care about was long.

They would never blame her and she wasn't considering this position out of guilt.

Alice saw it as a responsibility.

She was a storyteller. She loved to write and share her work with others. Mostly anonymously on fan fiction websites, but still.

There were players...

There was scenery...

All the pieces were there...

What they needed was a leader.

The freshman now felt a vigor surge through her and knew what her decision was.

Alice burst through the curtains.

"I'LL DO IT!" she declared.

Her rapturous smile immediately collapsed into an awkward grimace.

Jenna and Billy were in the throws of making out when they broke apart at the realization they weren't alone anymore.

"Huh?"

"What?"

"I see I'm interrupting," Alice chuckled, embarrassed.

The two in close proximity were just as red from the situation.

"Anyway...I decided I'll do it."

Jenna lit up.

"That's great."

Alice tried to control her breathing as the whole thing washed over her mind.

"There's so much to do!" she grinned. "I must plan!"

She disappeared through the curtain.

Billy smirked at the enthusiastic underclassman.

Her head then popped through the curtain.

"And hey!"

They both looked at their new director.

"Good stuff but can we bring it in a little bit. Keep it PG-13?"

Jenna covered her face while Billy looked away.

"That's a wrap for today, people!"

Chapter Text

A/N: Thanks for sticking around with me so far (still much story to go) we are at the halfway point overall.

Definitely shaping up to be my longest story to date!

But hey, I'm having too much fun and this is just too good to be in a hurry (isn't that right, Teentitan12?)

Chase was muttering to himself while his uncle drove him to the restaurant.

"You need to throw up?" he grinned.

The teen shook his head.

"Don't be so nervous," Neil sighed. "She said yes. That's half the battle."

Chase groaned.

"She only said yes because it's not a real date."

"Then why is it just you two?" Neil asked.

"Because..." moaned Chase in reply.

"Because...what...?"

"Because I trust her, okay!"

"You trust her?"

"Yes!" Chase huffed.

"You like how she makes you feel?"

"Yes!"

"You like her?"

"YES!"

Neil leaned back in his chair as he pulled over to park.

"Sounds like a date to me."

Chase buried his face into his hands.

"Just friends," he whispered.

As they stopped, his eyes were immediately drawn to Lauren. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt and blue jeans. The girl smiled and waved at the familiar face. Chase reverted to a dopey expression and Neil caught that.

(Yeah, I've seen your friends, Chase. They don't make you look like that!)

"Hi, Lauren!" Uncle Neil said. "Nice to see you again."

"Hi," she smiled. "You ready, Chase?"

The boy had vapor locked.

"Sorry, honey, your date appears to be buffering."

Chase snapped out of it when Neil dropped the d-word.

He scrambled out of the car and shut the door.

"There he is," Neil smirked.

"Oh, Chase, I need to use the restroom. I'll meet you inside?"

Chase nodded, "Uh, sure, be right there!"

Lauren smiled back and entered the restaurant.

"Just breathe," Neil offered.

He listened to his uncle and took a deep one in and let it out.

"Chase, listen to me. She's a lovely girl. And I've been on a few dates to know this one has something between those ears. Just be on your best behavior and you'll do fine."

The teen cleared his throat and put his hands in his pockets.

"Okay, okay."

"Knock 'em dead. Call me when it's over."

"Thanks, Uncle Neil."

"Later."

"Bye."

He zoomed away and Chase turned to face the establishment. He psyched himself out as he entered.

Stepping through the doors, was one of a dozen in the foyer. The other people were having conversations. Some were saying the hellos and others their goodbyes. Chase stood there, waiting until he heard...

"There you are!"

He turned to see Lauren get right up close to him.

"Pretty busy here," she noted.

"Uh-huh," Chase nodded in agreement. "Can't say I've ever been in this place before."

"Me neither. Come on, let's find somewhere to sit."

They saw right away that "restaurant" was generous. It was more of a Chinese buffet. But that was fine, Chase actually relaxed that this evening got more casual.

There were tables forming little sections that surrounded the food stations where you could grab a plate and dig in to your heart's content. In the rear was a hibachi grill that had all kinds of meat and fish to be prepared on demand. Between that and the main entrance was the stage where customers could go up and perform karaoke.

"What do you think?" he asked.

"This place seems cool," Lauren said.

She took a peak at the empty stage.

"Nobody seems to be singing right now. Should me do it now or later?"

Chase was hungry but he was nervous about the possibility of him tossing his cookies if performance anxiety took hold of him.

"Maybe best we eat afterwards."

Lauren took in the vacant platform and the long food lines. What topped it off was seeing somebody walk off with the last of the creamed spinach. Might be a few until they replenish it.

"You know what? I'm starting to agree."

"Now or never, right?" Chase sighed.

He was tempted to take her by the hand toward the stage but hesitated.

The pair got up and some people noticed them but were mostly focused on their food. It may be a public space, but karaoke doesn't exactly have expectations set high.

A server nodded to them and came up to turn on the machine. Now a screen came to life and would display the lyrics. Firs thing on the monitor appeared a list of songs listed alphabetically.

Lauren started scrolling through the monster of a roster to find something.

"Looking for anything in particular?" Chase asked.

"A duet," she said while keeping her focus on the screen. "Ah-ha!"

She selected the option and confirmed OK.

The instrumental began as the title of the song appeared on screen. Chase nodded, knowing this was a true duet. It would be both of them together throughout. He was thankful for her selection. Lauren could sing circles around anyone out here. So, she didn't want to add pressure by singing a part and then having him do his section. Her choice was deliberate. If he was going to sing, no way she was going to let him sing all alone.

Lauren gave Chase a nod to see that he was ready.

Chase nodded in return.

He blocked out the crowd and focused on her.

Don't go breaking my heart
I couldn't if I tried
Oh honey if I get restless
Baby you're not that kind
Don't go breaking my heart
You take the weight off of me
Oh honey when you knock on my door
Ooh, I gave you my key

They knew the song by heart, only checking for clarification of a line here and there. Lauren and Chase mostly looked at each other as they sang.

Ooh, nobody knows it
When I was down
I was your clown
Ooh, nobody knows it (Nobody knows it)
Right from the start
I gave you my heart
Oh, I gave you my heart

So don't go breaking my heart
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart

People were really paying attention to them now, all with smiles on their faces.

And nobody told us
Because nobody showed us
And now it's up to us babe
Oh, I think we can make it
So don't misunderstand me
You put the light in my life
Oh, you put the spark to the flame
I've got your heart in my sights

Ooh, nobody knows it
When I was down
I was your clown
Ooh, nobody knows it (Nobody knows it)
Right from the start
I gave you my heart
Oh, I gave you my heart

Chase took a quick peak at the crowd and indeed, they were watching them. He could feel his heart pounding. But Lauren's reassuring face put his nerves at ease.

Don't go breaking my heart
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart

Ooh, nobody knows it
When I was down
I was your clown
Right from the start
I gave you my heart
Oh, I gave you my heart

Don't go breaking my heart
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my
Don't go breaking my
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart
Don't go breaking my
I won't go breaking your heart
Don't go breaking my heart

Nearly everyone in the restaurant cheered, even a couple of servers gave their approval. One table stood up as they applauded. Both teens blushed and bowed in gratitude and rushed off the stage.

"WOO! What a rush!" Lauren exclaimed.

"I know right!" added Chase.

She could see he was shaking but it wasn't like before. This wasn't fear. It was borderline euphoria.

"They loved you," she smiled.

"No, they loved you!" he pointed.

Lauren noticed an employee carrying a steaming tray filled with delicious green spinach.

"Buuuuuut not as much as I love spinach, let's eat!"

"I'm starving!"

"Hey, mom!"

Jade rubbed her eye as she looked up from her computer screen. She dozed off for a bit.

"Oh, hey, what's up?"

"Remember that play I was working on?" Alice asked.

"I remember a cavalcade of teenagers descending on my house, yes."

The girl shook her head at her mom's classic sarcasm.

"Well, the director was a real jerk and long story short, he quit."

"Oh no," Jade said. "Who are they gonna get?"

Alice broke her eye contact and blushed.

Jade folded her arms, her eyes growing big.

"No."

"Yeah," Alice said.

She charged toward her daughter and enveloped her in a tight hug.

"Sweetheart, that's great news! But how? I never heard of a freshman directing..."

"They actually picked me," Alice admitted.

"Whom?" Jade asked.

"All of them I think," she shrugged.

Suddenly Jade was thrusted back to her time in the theatre at school. Apart from the three-way rivalry between her, Tori and Cat for roles; Jade enjoyed her time on stage. She had directed a little herself, but it wasn't her thing in the long run.

Jade loved her daughter so much and seeing proof that other people could see the amazing girl she was filled her heart.

Today was such a nothing day and hearing this made her burst with pride and excitement.

"We need to celebrate!"

"Mom, it's no big deal."

She looked at Alice and saw a glimmer of herself.

It was an undertaking, but Jade recognized the ambition and confidence in her eyes. And she refused to undermine that by building up how big this whole thing was.

"You're right," Jade nodded. "It's no big deal because you got this!"

Alice smiled at her mom.

Most kids are embarrassed by their parents, but she had always been in awe of her. That said, while her praise had been abundant, it never stopped being special.

"But I insist we celebrate your first directing job!"

"Fair enough," Alice sighed while she hugged her mom.

"It's getting time, how about some dinner? Anything you want."

Alice put on her thinky face.

"I could go for some pizza to be honest."

Jade nodded and left with Alice to the kitchen to look for a takeout menu.

"And please get two this time," she added.

Her mom whipped around in mock surprise.

"WHAAAT? You didn't like the Hawaiian style last time?"

"Eww, mom! Pineapple does not belong on pizza!"

Jade gasped.

"How dare you?"

Lauren and Chase left the restaurant, feeling much better after having finally eaten.

"This was fun," she said.

"You were great up there," Chase said.

He felt like he must have said that a million times but couldn't help himself. He always loved her voice when she sang.

Lauren playfully smacked his chest.

"You, too!"

"I did feel bad for anyone that followed us," Chase said.

"Chase, nobody went up after us."

"Exactly! Kind of raised the bar."

The two chuckled, not holding hands but staying pretty close.

Lauren smiled.

"It still doesn't feel real, you know?"

"What?" asked Chase.

"Being finalists. I mean we're singing our song in front of everyone."

"Don't tell me you're nervous," smirked Chase.

"No way, boy! It's just different singing in front of a crowd this big without ladies wearing very fancy hats."

There were some things at school but Lauren's biggest audience growing up was always her congregation.

Chase took out his phone and sent Neil a text.

"Letting my uncle know to come by. Where's your ride?"

Lauren peered around Chase's tall frame and saw the red Chevy Impala pulling up.

"That's my mom," she explained.

He turned and started walking her to the parked car.

She rolled down her window as they got close.

"Hello, Mrs. Jackson!"

"Hello to you too, Chase. Did you both have a nice time?"

Before Lauren began to explain, he rushed over to open the passenger side door for Lauren.

The mother and daughter exchanged looks.

"Well, it's been great."

Chase swore to himself for such a clunky line.

"I had fun," Lauren said.

"Me, too."

Lauren put her hand on his shoulder, using that as stability so she could get on her tip toes and kiss him on the cheek.

chase_brooks . exe has crashed.

Do you need technical support?

The boy stood like a statue, so outside of his body, he doesn't remember closing the door for Lauren after she got inside.

The car pulled away as Chase's mind continued to be offline.

Suddenly, a taxi honking its horn snapped him out of it and he quickly got back on the sidewalk.

Now that the previous few seconds were replaying in his head, Chase held his cheek.

He pondered if you could have a heart attack at sixteen.

Chapter Text

A/N: Jumping ahead a little, it's Thanksgiving!

I've got more chapters that I can't wait to crank out.

I just hope everyone's enjoying themselves up to this point.

Tori and Mia pulled up to the house. It was nice, not too large. And very understated in design.

(So, this is where Jade West lives now? I never would have imagined.)

A young Jade probably would have been comfortable in a Victorian style home painted black. It would be 150 years old, so it's haunted as fuck.

But this was a sensible and pretty home.

The goth girl had really come a long way.

The Vegas traversed the stone pathway and rang the doorbell.

Within moments, Alice opened the door and smiled at the guests.

"Happy Thanksgiving!"

Tori was surprised when Alice gave her and Mia a hug. The teen was less surprised; she was used to this little ball of sunshine.

(Just smile and let it happen.)

"Thank you," Tori said. "Where's your mom?"

"Right here," announced the lady of the house.

She emerged from the kitchen wearing a red apron which complimented her all-black ensemble very well.

"Happy Thanksgiving, Jade."

Tori's smile was returned.

"Happy Thanksgiving, Tori."

The Latina blinked and realized she forgot something in the car.

"Excuse me, please!"

She dashed out the door and returned with a couple of bags. Inside the brown paper bag was a bottle of Chardonnay. Jade took the wine and read the label.

"Seven years old, nice. A Chardonnay younger than four is just not worth it."

Tori blushed.

"We don't have that many traditions for Thanksgiving, but my parents instilled in me that a proper wine to pair with dinner was an ingredient most people miss."

Jade smirked, "Damn straight." She leaned and noticed the plastic bag. "What's in there?"

"Oh, something mom used to make ONLY for this day..."

Tori handed the bag to Jade who had carefully set the wine bottle on the table nearby.

"What the...? I see chocolate!"

"It's a peanut butter pie. I started making it myself after Mia was born."

Alice toddled over and looked at the dessert, the smell coming through the plastic lid.

"That looks amazing."

"It tastes awesome, not gonna lie" Mia said. "That's why you make it for get-togethers, so you don't risk eating the whole thing yourself."

Everyone chuckled.

"Well, damn, Vega! The pumpkin and pecan pies are gonna be jealous."

Jade facepalmed.

"Oh, crap! I have pie but I completely forgot..."

Tori then pulled out a tub of Cool Whip.

"Ah, bitch!"

That was Jade's affectionate way of saying you saved my ass.

"Girls, why don't you set up and I'll help Jade in the kitchen."

"Tori, I'm fine I don't need..."

Before she could finish that sentence, Tori pushed the confused woman back into the bright room.

In the kitchen, Jade straightened up her clothes as soon as Tori let her go.

"You don't need to do this," she insisted.

"No way!" protested Tori. "I'm not sitting on my butt while you do everything. Besides, I always helped mom with dinner."

"Okay, fine. But don't call me mommy!"

(I mean unless you really want to. Wait, where did that come from?)

"So, what's the sitch?"

Jade rolled her eyes.

"Well, Kim Possible, I need you to check on the potatoes and the yams. I'll handle the bird."

"Aw, you used to always give me the bird."

She held up her oven mitten hand.

"Just pretend that I am right now," she grinned.

Tori opened the oven for Jade so she could pick up the turkey and set it on the counter. The little timer hasn't popped out yet, but from the look of the golden-brown exterior, it won't be long now. Once the oven was free, Tori opened the top door which housed the side dishes.

"The green bean casserole is already done. But I ran out of room so when those two are done, I may have to put it back in to warm it up again."

"Damn, Jade!" she said. "You made a ton!"

The pale woman blushed a little.

"Yeah, I haven't had a true Thanksgiving in a long time. At least one that I hosted. I may have overdone it."

"Well, look at it this way," Tori said, stirring the mashed potatoes. "Y'all can eat really good up until Christmas."

"Nice," Jade chuckled.

"How's the play going?" asked Mia.

"Oh! It's a lot of work but I'm having a great time!"

Alice produced a bunch of white cloth napkins, and the silverware was already lined up on the table.

Mia took charge of the plates and glasses while Alice neatly folded the napkins and set the flatware for each seating.

"Haven't seen you at lunch that much since you took over as director."

"Sorry about that," Alice said. "I've just been too excited these last few days. I would be talking with the costume girl and the dudes lighting the sets. They've got a lot of good ideas."

"Jenna did seem less stressful lately."

She smiled at Mia. That was nice to hear.

Alice couldn't help it. When she gets involved in a new thing, she gets lost in the details. But due to her kind nature, her obsessive mind never seems to neglect her actors. Alice really did go out of her way to accommodate. One guy broke his foot last week, so Alice rewrote his part so that he was in a wheelchair. She was pleased to see how happy he was that he wasn't recast.

Whispers traveled around Hollywood Arts of this freshman who seemingly came in out of the blue and spearheaded the school production. If this goes well, Alice will have made quite the impression on the first semester of her first year. There were times she worried if it would turn out okay. Not so much for herself, but she hoped it will be something they can all be proud of.

"How have things been with you?" Alice asked. "We haven't talked much in a while."

The taller girl shrugged.

"Eh, I'm okay. I...I appreciate you inviting us for dinner."

"Oh, you're so welcome!" Alice smiled.

"It's not just that," Mia explained. "For a long time...the holidays...have been a bad time for me."

It flashed in Alice's mind.

She hadn't considered the implications of the gaping hole her father no doubt had left in her heart. Alice's dad was miles away, but he was still in the picture. She would see him eventually and if she got impatient, he was only a phone call away.

Alice set her utensils down and hugged Mia.

"What are you...?"

She didn't say anything else; Alice just tightened her grip.

Mia's lip quivered and she reciprocated the hug.

Her eyes began to water but she held them back as best she could.

About twenty minutes later, the four were sitting down for dinner.

Tori looked to Jade.

"Do you, um, do anything before?"

"You mean like say grace?" Jade asked.

Tori shrugged.

"No, not really. And no, we aren't hopping around the table to say what we are thankful for."

She looked around the table and smiled.

"But...I will do this."

Jade then stood up and raised her glass of wine. Tori followed. So did the girls, only they had Cherry Pepsi.

"To friends new..." she made eye contact with Tori. "and old. Cheers."

"Who you calling old?" chided Tori.

Mia snickered to herself and Alice let her know she saw that.

They said "Cheers" and sat down.

"Now somebody pass the rolls and please save me some stuffing!" Jade demanded. "God knows I deprive myself of bread all year for this day."

"On it," Alice said, moving the basket of round rolls down while looking in the other direction.

Alice was watching Mia with fascination as she piled a bit of everything onto her plate. And when she was all done, Mia picked up the gravy boat and slathered it over the entire thing. The teen looked up and noticed the eyes on her.

"What?" asked Mia.

"Oh yeah, she loves her gravy," Tori said.

"Careful," said Jade. "That's our great gran-gran's gravy recipe. You eat that, you'll never be the same."

Mia gave a dubious look until she tried a taste and her eyes bugged out.

"Told you!"

"Pass the green beans please?" asked Alice.

"Yes, ma'am" Tori replied, moving down the pan.

"Heard you have a part time job, Mia?"

The teen looked toward Jade.

"Uh, yeah. Just some local deliveries for some place."

Something about her response seemed off and Jade noticed that suspicions were not coming off Tori's reaction.

(If she's hiding something, she's hiding it from her, too.)

"Just hope everything is okay with that," Jade told Mia. "I had one of those when I was in high school, and it sucked trying to balance work and school."

"Well, she says she only does a couple times a week," Tori chimed in.

Jade's eyes darted back to the girl.

She looked uncomfortable in her seat when her mom said that.

(But why?)

"Luckily she gets off holidays, isn't that right?"

Mia evaded the question with a non-committal face and shoveled more food in her mouth so she couldn't say more.

(Classic move. You're not fooling me.)

They continued on making conversation, which was interwoven with periods of silence as everyone chowed down. The food was that good. Tori knew Jade could cook when she wanted to but didn't peg her as a wiz in the kitchen to the level of totally knocking Thanksgiving out of the park.

"If we're hosting next year," Tori started. "I'd better bring it because Jade raised the bar."

Mia mumbled something incoherent in agreement as her mouth was still full.

Jade's phone was on the table beside her plate when it rang.

She huffed and answered it.

"Hello?"

Jade made a face.

"Alice, is your phone turned off?"

The girl shook her head and then checked her cell.

"Ohhh, I left it on silent."

"Your father's calling," Jade explained, passing the phone over to her daughter.

Alice took it and stood up from the table.

"Hey, dad!" she said, wandering outside the dining room. "Happy Thanksgiving..."

Tori noticed the discomfort in Jade's face.

"Jade, are you...?"

"Excuse me," she said, abruptly leaving the table.

Tori and Mia were left alone at the table. They shared troubled glances.

"I guess we just wait for them?" Mia shrugged.

"Probably," muttered a concerned Tori.

She took a small sip of wine while her mind reeled.

(What got Jade so upset all of a sudden? I know her and her husband ended on bad terms, but him calling was practically a trigger.)

After about ten minutes of awkward silence, Tori got up.

"Where are you going?" asked Mia.

"I'm going to use the bathroom and check on Jade. Just stay here when Alice returns. If she asks, just tell her we'll be right back."

Mia dug her fork into her yams.

"Uh, oooookaaaay."

Tori decided to try the upstairs and every door was open save for one.

She knocked on it.

"Jade?"

Tori could make out some human sounds on the other side and tried the knob.

It opened, revealing what appears to be Jade's bedroom.

The raven-haired woman was on the floor, crying. There was a bottle of whiskey beside her, no glass.

Jade went to take a swig when Tori took it away from her.

"Hey..."

"What are you doing, Jade?"

She wiped her face and sat up with her legs toward her chest.

"Don't think I didn't like the wine," Jade said in a shaky voice. "I just needed something...harder."

Tori sat beside her.

"Did it have to do with Alice's father?"

Jade wasn't drunk but the bitterness that swept across her visage was evident that she was trying to numb the pain.

"You know what's the worst thing about divorce?"

Tori shook her head.

She honestly didn't know and fortunately for her parents, they avoided that outcome.

So, she chose to listen because that's what Jade needed right now. Not alcohol.

"It's the feeling like you failed. You get married, try to work it out, things cool off like they do, you catch him having an affair, he apologizes, you get counseling, then he does it AGAIN! At that point, you call the whole thing off. Once those papers were filed, his family just looks at you like you were the reason it didn't work out."

Tori side hugged her.

"I'm sure they don't think..."

"Oh, they do!" Jade protested. "Believe me, once we separated, the way they looked at me...changed."

Tori wrapped her other arm around Jade to make it a full-on embrace.

Jade just started sobbing.

"Here I am," Jade sniffed. "Going on and on about heartbreak to you! I'm so sorry, I must sound stupid."

Tori looked sadly toward her friend.

"What? No, it's not stupid."

"IT IS STUPID! At least Alice still has her father in her life."

Jade buried her face in her knees.

"I couldn't fathom what you gone through..."

"Enough."

Tori forced her head up. Jade was covered in tears and Tori was on the verge of starting herself.

"Don't say that! What happened...was...terrible. But divorce sucks, too. It must have been painful."

(Why is she being so nice to me? How dare she validate my pain after what she had been through?)

"It must have been a lot," Tori added.

Jade started to manage her breathing and sat up. Tori never left her side.

"You're not a failure, you know."

"Huh?"

"I said, you didn't fail because you got a divorce. This isn't like quitting something because you didn't try. Harry gave up on you first."

She collapsed onto the floor much to Tori's surprise.

"That's the other thing," Jade said. "Why did he cheat? I can almost squeeze a little respect out of him if he had left and then found someone else."

"I know," Tori sighed.

"I thought it sucked when me and Beck broke up but this...this was way worse."

Jade coughed from crying so much.

"We've been together for so long and to just...cast me aside. How do you not question your worth after that?"

Tori helped Jade up to her knees.

"Listen to me," the Latina said, also on her knees so she could be eye to eye with Jade. "You are not worthless! He thought he could do better than you, well then Harry's just a fool. I guess some men make better fathers than husbands."

Jade shrugged.

"Perhaps."

"Some people don't appreciate a good thing they have even when it's staring them in the face."

Tori brought her in for a hug.

"And just think, now that you're out, that means possibilities. Your heart is open to another chance."

The scent of Tori's shampoo was enticing. She couldn't help but breath it in when she was this close to her. Tori attributed the sniffing to her crying.

"Yeah, maybe," Jade said.

"Come on."

Tori said as she got up to her feet. She offered her hand to Jade who took it.

"The girls are probably wondering where we went."

Jade nodded, "Okay."

Tori got a little ahead of Jade when she stopped short of the bedroom door.

"Hey, Tori?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks for...what you said back there."

She looked back at the pale woman and poked her in the shoulder.

"It's easy for me to say when its the truth."

Jade's heart was beating fast. It was like Tori's eyes brought her back to life.

"Um...uh-huh."

They descended the stairs and saw the dining room table was vacant.

A bit confused, they followed the sound of the TV and the girls were situated on the couch, each with their own piece of pie.

"Hey," smirked Tori.

"What's up?" nodded Mia.

"Everything okay?" asked Alice.

"We're fine," Jade replied, masking that she had been crying for nearly half an hour.

Tori and Jade saw that their daughters were watching Trading Places with Eddie Murphy and Dan Aykroyd.

"Interesting choice for Thanksgiving," Jade noted.

"Yeah," Tori nodded. "That always felt like a New Year's movie."

"But it takes place at Christmas," Alice said.

"I know that!" Tori said. "It's just they always played this on New Years Eve."

Jade looked again at the teens.

"I think they have the right idea, let's have dessert in here. We can clean up afterwards."

Once they finished the movie, the moms began the dishes while the daughters cleaned up everything else.

Jade excused herself while Tori scrubbed the last serving pan.

She peaked in and saw Mia step out of the room.

"Hey, Alice?"

"Yeah, mom?"

"A strange question but...has Mia told you anything she didn't want her mom to know?"

Alice shrugged.

"No, nothing really."

Jade put her hands on Mia's shoulders.

"I know she's your friend and she means a lot to you. But if she's in trouble and confides in you, it's not being a bad friend to tell someone who can help."

"Do you think something's wrong?" she asked.

Jade thought about it.

"I don't know. Something just doesn't feel right."

"Okay, mom, I promise if it's something really bad, I'll get help."

"That's my girl."

Mia returned with the vacuum to help out with the rug surrounding the dining room table.

"Well, I'll leave you ladies to it."

With that, Jade left and went to assist on the drying.

It was getting late, and it was time for Tori and Mia to head home.

"We have to invite you two over for Christmas!"

Jade looked troubled and told Tori, "Actually, Harry's family wanted us for Christmas back east. The both of us."

Tori was disappointed but put on a happy face with a head shake.

"That's okay. How about New Years? I was gonna invite Alice's friends, we were going to really trick out the roof with lights, it'll be fun."

The pale woman rubbed her arm.

"We'll see. Harry's folks usually make a whole week and a half out of Christmas. Won't be surprised if I spend the last of December in Massachusetts."

Now that made Tori's smile fade.

"Oh," she said.

"Sorry," Jade said with sincerity.

"Thanks for having us," Mia said.

"It was a pleasure," Jade nodded. "Don't be a stranger. We don't have to hang on just holidays."

Jade looked at Tori hopefully.

"That's right," Tori nodded.

"Goodnight, guys."

"Goodnight, Jade. Goodnight, Alice"

"Goodnight, Mrs. Vega. 'Nite, Mia."

Mia gave a one-armed hug to the diminutive Alice.

"Yeah, you too."

Tori and Jade looked at each other.

They waved bye and parted ways.

A/N: I still can't get over the dynamic between the daughters. It's like Tori had a little Jade and Jade had a little Tori.

Chapter Text

A/N:  I like to envision each chapter as an "episode" for this imagined sequel show. So, naturally I won't deprive you of the inevitable holiday episodes. Let's see, we had Halloween and now Thanksgiving. You bet your butts there will be Xmas and New Years coming up!

If you would like more of that kind of thing, I highly recommend Invader Johnny's "Jori Holidays" series. They're a lot of fun!

Alice looked up and signaled for Jeff and Chris.

The boys gave the girl their attention.

"How are we looking on that finale?" she shouted.

"Um..." Jeff said, looking over at Chris.

Chris just shrugged.

"Come on, boys, I want to hear your ideas!"

Their faces lit up.

"Our ideas?" asked Chris.

Alice smiled and nodded.

"Can you do like a thunderstorm effect?" she asked.

"Sure thing," replied Jeff. "But there's no storm in the final act."

The director nodded.

"That's true but I want to try something first before we brainstorm. How soon can you rig up some stormy lighting with the red filter?"

The boys looked at each other as they hung up in the gantries like some chill red pandas.

"About ten-fifteen minutes," replied Chris.

"Give me a shout when you're ready, okay?"

Chris smiled back.

"You got it."

Alice bounded over to Kyle, who was reading the script.

"How are we doing?"

"I'm still debating if I should do a German accent for Fritz."

"Let me hear it," encouraged Alice.

Kyle cleared his throat.

"Vut zircumstances du Mizz Vittenberg ver to kome..."

She gently held up her hand for him to stop right there.

"Let's not worry about the accent," Alice said with a kind face. "You don't need it."

"Was it that bad?" Kyle winced.

Alice pursed her lips.

"If you're serious about this, how about you study German actors speaking English? I want the audience to understand you and I really want to avoid stereotypes. So, think more Christoph Waltz and less...mad scientist."

Kyle nodded.

She thanked him and went on her way, checking her clipboard.

"Anybody seen Becky?"

Alice asked to nobody in particular, hoping somebody would pipe up.

"Is Becky here?" she asked.

The door burst open and an out-of-breath Becky came through.

"So-sorry-I'm-late-"

She looked like she was going to collapse but Alice and a stagehand were quick enough to catch her.

"Whoa, whoa," said Alice. "Let's sit down."

They gently helped Becky to the floor where she leaned back against a trunk.

"Are you okay?" the director asked.

"I'm okay...just a little...dizzy."

Becky held her head while the student that assisted Alice grabbed a bottled water from the cooler to the side. She took it and had a drink.

"I was stuck with my teacher and I ran to make up for the..."

Alice put her hands on her arms.

"Hey, it's okay. Just take a break and re-hydrate."

Becky nodded and drank more water.

"You can join rehearsals when you're feeling better," Alice told her. "But if you don't, come back tomorrow."

Experience prepared Becky for an earful because of her tardiness and current uselessness. Instead, she was met with compassion and understanding.

"Don't get sick by pushing too hard," Alice smiled. "Besides, I don't anybody else that can play Thea as good as you."

The girl was emotional on top of being physically exhausted.

She smiled back as Alice made it clear to her that she was going over here if she needed anything.

Mia waited with Renee as lookouts while Ethan and Mike made the transaction.

"Easy money."

That was Mike's voice, so the boys were returning.

Ethan deftly passed the cash in his hand over to Renee who added it to the lock box.

"You know, this racket is really giving business a boost," he said.

Mia didn't say anything. She had a sinking feeling in her gut since sneaking out of home that night.

Usually, at least after she got used to things, Mia didn't feel much of anything.

Now she felt anxiety creeping up like a harsh breeze.

"Come on," Ethan said, rallying the troops.

They followed with Mia in the rear.

In the corner of her eye, she sensed a figure going in the same direction behind them.

(Is he following us?)

Mia shook her head, thinking she was imagining things. But her fears got the better of her and she quickened her pace to not fall apart from the group.

"YO!"

That made them all stop in their tracks.

(FUCK! There was someone following us!)

"Hey, what's going on?" came another voice seemingly from the opposite direction.

It was a pleasant sounding tone of voice. But something was hiding behind it.

(And they're not alone.)

"This is our territory, friend" came the one who stood before them. He had a ponytail and a gold chain.

The one in the back who first spoke up came clearer out of the shadows. He was taller wearing a white tank with a brown jacket.

Out of her peripheral emerged a stocky but sturdy type who didn't look like he went down easy.

(Another one on our right.)

Mia caught glimpse of a goatee-sporting dude grinning.

(And to the left. We're surrounded.)

Mike stood as stoic as he could, still the biggest one in the vicinity but that wasn't saying much now.

"What's the problem?" asked Ethan.

Ponytail, who appeared to be the ringleader, rolled up on the skater boy.

"Problem?" he said, his smelly breath could knock you on your ass. He reeked of cheap cigars. "The problem is that word is some x-games little prick is selling weed when this is my territory!"

Ethan was pretty composed for much of the time she knew him. Mia was seeing something very rare.

He was looking nervous, silently taking in the situation.

Maybe a way out.

"I'll tell you what, junior..."

Ponytail looked down at the bag that contained the money box.

He knew it was in there. They were watching them.

"Just toss me the cash and never - EVER - move so much as a joint in this part of town..."

The perimeter of toughs were closing in.

"And I'll consider letting you and your entourage walk away."

A strange look came across Ethan's face.

It sent a shiver down Mia's spine.

"What money?" he asked.

Ponytail was growing impatient.

"The money in that bag," he pointed with a sneer.

Ethan looked down, gripping the strap tightly, and back up at the man threatening him.

"This bag?"

Before he could react, Ethan swung the bag across the ponytail's face. The force of being hit hard with that metal box inside sent him to the ground. Amazing he didn't lose any teeth, but he was bleeding from the mouth.

"LITTLE SHIT!"

Like a football play, Ethan hugged the bag to himself, utilizing the stoic Mike as a blindside. That provided enough cover to slip away but the gangsters wised up and rushed the hulking figure. He was their muscle and they didn't appear to be armed in any way, so that was their whole protection.

The girls were hot on Ethan's heels.

"What about Mike?" asked Renee in a huff.

"He can take care of himself!"

They zigzagged around the largely abandoned buildings that peppered this side of town.

"WHERE DID THEY...?"

"GET THEM!"

"HERE! OVER HERE!"

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" chanted Mia who went as fast as her legs could carry. The dancer managed to get ahead of the others but was impeded by a tall chain link fence.

She started climbing.

Mia could hear Renee and Ethan catching up.

"Come on!" Mia said.

The pair didn't argue and ascended the fence as their only means of escape now.

"OOF! AHH!"

An out of breath Mike came onto the scene and took a cue from his friends.

Mia landed first, then came along Renee. Ethan lost his footing coming over the top and fell down the other side.

"AAAAAHHHH! GODDAMNIT!"

He was writhing on the ground, holding his leg.

"ETHAN! Fuck!"

Mike landed and down at the wounded teen.

"Mia, here."

She was surprised when he handed her the bag.

"Go."

Mike and Renee both helped him up.

"What the...what do you mean?" asked Mia.

"You're the fastest," Ethan said. "Don't let them get the cash."

Mia stood there frozen.

Renee gave her a look.

"GO!" she shouted.

Mia took off running. She really was the fastest of the bunch. The girl clutched that bag to her chest as she never ran this hard in her life.

The sounds of yelling and fighting grew fainter and fainter.

There was a parking structure that closed for the day. Mia snuck past the entrance which was riddled with spikes to prevent non-payers from driving in.

Mia huddled in a corner, catching her breath.

The last thing she wanted to do was lose steam while she was out in the open.

Her breathing got less shallow. She tried telling herself that she was safe.

The next thing she heard made her heart stop.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

Mia collapsed to her side, maintaining the fetal position, while still holding onto the bag.

She laid there, like someone experiencing sleep paralysis.

Shortly after the echo of gunshots came the inevitable police sirens. Or maybe an ambulance? Mia wasn't sure exactly; she just knew it was bombastic and repetitive.

Learning the truth of what happened to her dad was hard. To reconcile with such violence. She had some therapy when she was younger at school but she wasn't formally diagnosed. Mia was triggered by the sounds of gunfire and emergency sirens.

Those things are naturally alarming, so anyone would understandably be off center at these sounds. But it was different for Mia. Her body would nearly shut down; or rather she was awake and aware but couldn't move.

It took some time, but Mia was able to calm herself down. The light gleaming from her father's locket helped sooth her nerves.

It stayed silent for quite a while.

Mia gathered up enough strength to rise and slowly leave her temporary shelter.

She checked the time and noticed the street signs.

Taking the bus this long, Mia had a mental map of the route. If she went south one block, there was a stop there and if was going the right way, it would lead her home.

Safe.

Mia let herself into the apartment and was thrown off when her mom wasn't passed out on the couch. She caught her asleep at the kitchen table, the screen of her laptop aglow in the darkness.

Fatigue won out over her curiosity, so she went up to her room.

Mia collapsed onto her bed, letting out the biggest sigh possible.

The vibration of her phone almost made her scream after such a long stretch of quiet.

She checked her messages and a text from Renee asked if she was home.

Mia replied in the affirmative and asked if everyone's okay.

"I'm fine. Mike has a cut and broke his hand. But Ethan broke his leg real bad. He went to the hospital."

The teen re-read the message with wide eyes in disbelief.

"So what now?" Mia texted.

After a minute, Renee replied:

"We gotta lay low a while, Ethan said. You got the cash?"

Mia typed the letter "Y" for yes.

"Good. Have to go. Will talk later."

Mia plugged her phone into the charger and rolled onto her side, only now she was ready for sleep.

Chapter Text

A/N: Gotta say, any scenes with Mia's other "friends" are the hardest to write for me. I just don't like them to be frank.

I know, I know, I created them. But that's the thing; I find little joy whenever they come up. I prefer scenes where people are kind to Mia. You can imagine how I loved the scene at the amusement park where Alice low key defended her friend.

So, it was a relief to get that chapter out of the way because we will take a break from them for a while, and you'll see why.

But remember it will be weighing on Mia somewhat in the meantime.

Mia rolled over; her throat dry like she had been wandering the desert.

Her eyes opened at the green glow of the numbers on her alarm clock. Luckily, her curtains were still drawn which kept the sun at bay.

The time surprised her: 2:21pm

"Oh crap!" she whispered as she sat up, still in what she wore the day before.

Pajamas weren't really a thing with her exactly. But she would change into some old shirt with shorts.

This time she fell asleep in her street clothes; didn't even take off her shoes.

Last night was felt like a nightmare but it was very real. Usually, Mia had a hard time remembering her dreams upon waking up. But the memories were fresh; it wasn't imagined.

SLAM!

And just to drive the point home, the bag with the money box fell to the floor loudly.

Mia jumped out of bed and scooped up the denim satchel. She looked around as she heard her mother's footsteps ascending the stairs.

She eyed her closet and opened the door.

The teen buried the bag behind some boxes filled with things she's been meaning to sort through. Mia figured as long as the boxes were tucked neatly away, her mom wouldn't get on her case about it. Side effect: she would forget the task since out of sight, out of mind.

Mia shut the door in the nick of time as Tori came through the door.

"Are you okay?" she asked concerned.

"What?"

"There was a noise," Tori explained. "I thought you fell out of bed or something."

She bit her lip, trying to think of something clever to say but went with the simpler explanation.

"Yeah, that was me. Rude way to wake up," she said, rubbing her neck.

Tori went to check her out.

"You didn't hurt yourself, did you?"

Mia shook her head and managed a smile.

"Just my pride."

Her mom then took a step back and took in the full picture.

"Baby, why are you still in your clothes?"

The girl cursed herself for not simply changing into something. Even sleeping in an underwear and bra would've been less suspicious.

Then Mia realized she was standing for longer than she should have without providing an answer.

Tori squinted and crossed her arms.

"Where were you?"

"Um...I...was just..."

The older Latina closed her eyes and sighed heavily.

"Please tell me you're not sneaking out again."

Their collective memories flashed back to another argument that started similarly where Tori found a snoozing Mia looking like she just got home.

"You snuck out, didn't you?" Tori said, taking a step forward.

Mia's eyes darted around the room. Classic giveaway that her daughter was cornered and didn't have a lie at the ready.

"Okay, you got me! I went out last night, but I came back a long time ago!"

"Where did you go?"

Her daughter shrugged.

"Just met up with some friends in east L.A."

Tori practically slammed Mia against the wall when she got a hold of her. But she held back because she didn't want to hurt her, obviously.

"EAST L.A.? AT NIGHT? ARE YOU CRAZY!"

"What's the big deal, mom? Like you never hung out with friends before."

Tori rolled her eyes and released Mia.

"Yes, I had friends, and we did stuff, but we made a point to avoid the bad parts of town!"

"Mom, listen..."

"NO, YOU LISTEN! People get hurt all the time in this city."

Mia put her hand over her locket.

"You don't have to tell me," she said though gritted teeth.

Tori looked down and her face grew sad.

"And strolling around at night is really, really bucking the odds!"

Mia walked past her and sat on the bed. Tori sat next to her.

"These friends you mentioned...anybody I know?"

She shook her head.

"So, nobody from school?"

Mia shook her head again.

"Alright then," Tori huffed. "And what is it you guys do?"

The teen tried to be vague but accurate enough, so she didn't give off she was fibbing.

"We...just hang out."

Tori was concerned how standoffish she was being. And unwilling to so much as provide a single name. Horrible visions ran through her head, every possible scenario that a worried mother could conjure up projected to her mentally like a horror show.

"Okay, here's what's going to happen."

Her mom stood up and looked down at Mia.

"You're not sneaking out anymore. You're done. If these friends were really your friends, they would respect your safety and my sanity. I can't have you galivanting to who-knows-where with some random kids late at night!"

Mia crossed her arms.

"But mom..."

"UH-UH!" Tori pointed. "No freaking way! I never bring down the hammer like this, young lady. But I will not back down with this! I forbid you to go out at night."

The teenager huffed and leaned back, her hands supporting her.

"And don't sit there and act like you don't have friends. At least I have met them! And dammit, they care about you and respect you enough to not have to meet with you in secret."

"You don't know my friends!" protested Mia.

Her eyes wandered toward the closet door briefly.

"They...trust me."

Tori sighed.

"That's not the point, Mija! Do you trust them?"

Mia didn't have an answer.

Tori let that hang for a second before hugging her.

"I'm sorry I yelled..."

She then let Mia go and pointed to her locket.

"But dammit, I'm holding onto what family I have left. One day you'll understand."

She retreated out of Mia's room before she started crying.

Mia sat on her bed stunned.

(Fuck. She's right. What am I even doing?)

She looked back at the closet, that money box feeling like a burden right now.

It was a relatively quiet day. Not tense necessarily, but the mother and daughter didn't exchange much beyond the obvious things:

"Are you hungry?"

"Is that all of your clothes?"

"I love you, goodnight."

That evening, Tori was feeling a little cold, so she was draped in a blanket on the couch.

She was grateful for the comfy piece of furniture. The wrong sofa would've done a number on her back. Though there's no saying she won't have back issues down the road. Tori was only in her late thirties. In time, she may regret the sleeping arrangement, but the alternative seemed out of the question.

Tori yawned and rolled onto her side toward the back of the couch when she heard screaming.

"NO! NO! NOOOOOO!"

She unfurled the cover, sat up and was on her feet in the blink of an eye. Ever since Mia was a baby, Tori's instincts would kick in at night under the suspicion something was amiss. And that turned usually heavy sleeper Tori into a light sleeper. The tiniest sound would awaken her, which coupled with her mind refusing to shut up, created the need for sleep aids.

"STOP! MAKE IT STOOOOP!"

Tori raced up the steps to Mia's room. She didn't lock the door, but the mama bear had enough adrenaline that would probably not hold her back.

She got to Mia's bedside just as the girl woke up like she was electrocuted.

Her eyes snapped open, and she gripped the familiar shape in the dark.

"MOM! MOM?"

"It was just a dream," Tori cooed. "Just a dream. You're safe now."

The following night, it happened again.

Monday was okay, despite Mia being tired all day in school since she took forever to get back to sleep.

Tuesday, during lunch period, Mia got a call from Ethan.

Her breath hitched when she answered it, silently excusing herself from the table.

"What's going on?" she asked.

"Finally got out of the stupid hospital. Had to tell my folks I busted my leg doing tricks at the park."

Mia was surprised he hadn't hurt himself up to this point from skateboarding.

"So, what now?"

"Basically, we need to put shit on hold for a while. I'm going to be out of the game for at least ten weeks from their estimate."

"Holy shit," Mia whispered.

"Yeah, I know. And those idiots we got away from prevented the other thing as an option. Not to worry about that, though. I had Renee unload the rest of the bulk to some college kids. Barely broke even, but fuck-it. I had to pay the supplier, or it's my other leg."

Mia ran her fingers through her hair hard like she was going to yank a chunk of it out.

She looked around to make sure nobody was in earshot of her.

"What about the money?"

"What about it?"

"How do I get it to you?"

"Never mind that shit, I have some green stashed away to get me by. Just hold onto the pot."

The teen paced back and forth.

"I just...I just don't feel right holding onto this."

"Where is it now?" he asked.

"My room," Mia answered. "It's...hidden. My mom was in there a few times this weekend and she didn't notice it."

There was a long pause.

"Good, I knew I could count on you."

"Look, maybe we can meet somewhere..."

"I don't think you're listening!" he cut her off. "I'm laid up, I can barely move right now! For Christ's sake...I could send Renee and Mike to your place..."

That terrified Mia. She kept them at arm's length, only meeting them in neutral territory. Mia didn't know where any of them lived, and more importantly, they didn't anything about her domestic situation.

And she intended to keep it that way.

"Nah, that won't work," he sighed. "Big boy would probably get lost and Renee...I like her but...I feel like she would skim off the top."

Mia wondered why whenever someone was given the box, they didn't have the key or vice versa. Only Ethan would have both at the same time. Now she got the picture.

She felt a weight lift off of her chest when Ethan decided against paying her a visit. That would be the worst thing ever, especially when she's looking to cut ties.

"So, anyway, just keep it tucked away and do NOT forget where you put it. Until the time comes when I can walk on my own at least, the cash stays with you."

"Uh..."

"Okay?"

"Okay," Mia nodded with a gulp. "Fine."

"Alright. Anything changes, I'll text you."

"Okay."

"Later."

"Bye."

The conversation ended and Mia held onto the nearby trashcan for support.

(This is NOT happening!)

That night, the nightmare came back.

Mia was in a cold sweat when her mom held her and rocked back and forth.

"I'm...ss-s-sorry," she said.

Tori sighed heavily.

"Tomorrow, we're doing something about this."

Wednesday, after school, Tori took Mia down to the school guidance counselor, Dr. Ivy Leonard.

The therapist had their degrees on the wall of the office. Leonard received a Bachelor's and a Master's. The good doctor wasn't just well-educated in psychology, but also social work. Some drawings in crayon from small children adorned the same wall as the diplomas. They said "Thanks Dr. Ivy" or something akin to that. These doodling's held the same weight as the official framed papers hanging above.

They noticed Tori regarding the academic achievements and sauntered up to her.

"Yeah, I know what you're thinking..." they smirked. "Where's the PhD? I'll have you know I'm working on it!"

Tori smiled and shook hands with them.

"Gotta admit, we haven't formally met...beyond Helen's retirement party."

Leonard nodded.

"She was tough as nails, but I heard good things about you, Principal Vega-" they held up a finger. "...Larsen."

"Wow, very few people get that right," Tori nodded.

"Well, I find names very important."

They leaned to the right and saw Mia standing their awkwardly.

"Hello," waved Leonard. "I'm Dr. Leonard, but the students like to call me Dr. Ivy."

Mia reluctantly shook the therapist's hand.

"Nice to meet you," she said in a low voice.

"I mean I prefer Dr. Ivy to be honest because, Dr. Leonard is my dad and no thanks!"

Tori leaned in.

"This is Mia and feel free to call me Tori, if we're being less formal here."

Dr. Ivy approached a chair which sat adjacent to a big green couch.

"Gimme a sec..." they said, lifting up a pair of big glasses that rested on their nose. "Ah, better."

Mia didn't respond to the gesture to have a seat.

She was standoffish toward any kind of therapist or psychologist. Mia hadn't experienced one since she was younger. Red flags were hard to detect on that initial meeting. They were always so warm and inviting in the beginning, weren't they?

"I know what you're thinking," Ivy began. "You don't want to me to shrink you."

The teen was surprised.

"Oh, I didn't..."

Ivy waved it away.

"No, no, that's okay. Everybody is like that at first. Believe me, don't buy into the hype. Therapy is more common than people think."

Mia had to agree that this one was more forthcoming than the last shrink. So, she sat down on the green couch and Tori followed.

"What you need to understand," they explained. "Is that therapy is about helping you find some answers. We believe in the agency of a person; that they have more dominion over their life than they care to admit. But anxiety, fear, the rainbow of emotion and overthinking...it's very easy to get in our own way."

Dr. Ivy leaned toward Mia and reassuringly put their hand on her knee.

"My job is to look at your concerns and problems objectively. Nobody thinks there's something wrong with you, that's not what we're about, believe it or not. You have the answers, Mia. I can tell you're smart by how quiet you're being right now. That means you think before you speak. Don't you?"

Mia nodded.

"But being human, we can be our own worst enemy. So, we all need a little help. And that's why you're here. What do you think?"

The girl rubbed her hands along her jeans, breathing deeply.

"I don't want any more nightmares," Mia said.

Tori put her arm around her lovingly.

"I know," Ivy nodded. "While I can't guarantee they will go away completely, managing our waking life will pay dividends when it comes to a healthy sleep pattern."

The doctor checked the clock and sat straighter.

"Oh, shoot! Sorry, but I must go to a previous engagement. I am free after school Mondays and Fridays, will that be fine, Mia?"

Mia thought about it for a bit and nodded yes.

"You're sure?" asked Tori. "What about work?"

"Actually mom, I was thinking of quitting that job anyway. It was getting to be..." she glanced at Ivy who was regarding her as if she knew the truth. "...too much."

"Oh," Tori said in mild surprise. "Sure, that's perfectly okay. Studies are more important."

"Indeed," Ivy said, standing up. "Well, you run along, Mia. I just have a quick question for mom here. You don't need to stick around."

Mia slung her backpack over her shoulder and left.

"Everything okay?" asked Tori.

Dr. Ivy smirked, removing their glasses.

"I'm pretty sure that's my line."

Tori looked a bit confused.

"I...um...couldn't help but take a peek at Mia's student file in preparation for our introduction."

The mother made a face.

"It's pretty...colorful."

Ivy shook their head.

"No, Tori. Mia's isn't a bad kid, despite what I've read from past teachers and others I'm a bit ashamed share the same profession as me. What also concerns me beyond the records is how is this affecting you?"

Tori shrugged, trying to deflect.

"Nothing of note."

"Tori, my approach when it comes to children and teenagers is to include the moms and dads, whether together or separately. I feel that a parent's mental health is paramount to a child's. Wouldn't you agree?"

She didn't really think of it that way before. It made sense. A household does need stability. Not just financial and caregiving, but mental health in the family unit.

"I don't think Mia would open up as well if I was there..."

"No, I agree," Ivy smiled. "We should have our own sessions."

Tori was eyeing the door. A way out.

"I appreciate all of this, doc. But I'm extremely busy..."

"After school?" they offered.

"That's usually when I can really catch up on my paperwork," Tori said.

Ivy snapped their fingers.

"I know! My lunch hour is at 12. We can meet then, just bring your food and it'll be nice."

Tori held up her hand.

"Whoops! No can do, Dr. Ivy! I go to lunch at one."

The therapist made a sneaky grin.

"Did I say 12? I meant one. So, we can meet during lunch!"

(You tricked me!)

"This is great! How does Tuesdays and Thursdays sound?"

"Well, I, uh..."

Ivy shook Tori's hand and darted out the door.

"Can't wait for tomorrow, BYYYYYYYEEEEEE!"

Tori was left standing, staring at the imaginary cloud the doctor left as they exited in a hurry.

"What just happened?"

A/N: Just to clarify, Dr. Ivy Leonard is non-binary (my first NB character!) so their pronouns are they/them.

Wanted to get this bit of housekeeping out of the way early on, so nobody thinks I completely lost sight of grammar.

Chapter Text

A/N: I know there were some concerns about introducing a new person this far into the story, but I assure you we are far from over so there will be time for everyone.  Other than that, pleased about the reception of Dr. Ivy. They're quite the character.

Drop a review and tell me what you think and I'll see you next time.

The gang was situated at lunch, the usual table.

In the past few months, their inner circle had grown significantly.

In the beginning, it was Mia and Lauren. They became fast friends during the auditions, so they were tight from freshman year.

The pair kind of balanced each other out. Lauren was the voice of reason when Mia had her moments. But conversely, anyone who messed with the good-natured Lauren had Mia to deal with. The curly-haired girl told Mia that she appreciated her intentions but would rather she not resort to violence.

Chase was certainly a monkey-wrench in the works.

That he and Mia didn't get off on the right foot is putting it mildly. But Lauren was there to shut it down and left the door open for the boy to be included if he behaved himself.

Then this year, they doubled in size.

First came along Jenna; who did half her high school career at another school. She was a fresh face among the juniors, whom were nearly all returning.

But Jenna couldn't help but stand out from the crowd.

[FLASHBACK]

"Whoa, did you see her?"

"Damn, girl!"

"Timber!"

Jenna had heard it all since she was nine, always towering over the others. The harsher words came from the boys, who tended to feel insecure about a tall girl. Normally, Jenna was numb to these comments, but she was really hoping that it would be different here. It was actually kind of disappointing.

(What the hell? I thought a performing arts school would be more accepting.)

She had felt like a freak for a long time and Hollywood Arts was a bright beacon at the end of summer. Maybe she would finally find her people.

It's not that she wasn't popular in her old school. Most people who knew her liked her a lot. But when you're unusual, the majority tends to go easy on you when it's established that you can be useful. And yes, as a basketball player, she found the proverbial round hole just big enough to fit her square peg. You achieve at sports, you're pretty much set in high school.

Jenna did have fun and made some friends, but something about it felt fragile.

Was she really going to stay in touch with a lot of these people? When she graduates, will they just move onto the next big thing? Unless she goes pro, will Jenna's basketball career even matter in the grand scheme? Athletes get hurt all the time. The average span for a pro is a set number of years. Maybe she can keep this going into her early thirties. Maybe.

And then what?

Basketball was fun and Jenna enjoyed it from time to time. But the more she got into acting, the more it felt like this was what she wanted to do for the rest of her life.

Jenna was searching for her locker when she dropped her phone.

"Oh, no."

She kneeled down to get it.

"Nobody step on it. Nobody step on it."

"You okay?"

Jenna looked up and saw Mia holding her backpack.

"Oh, yeah! I just...dropped my phone."

Mia nodded.

"You new?"

Jenna smiled and nodded yes.

"Sure am."

As she stood up, Mia took a couple steps back wide-eyed.

"Fuck!" Mia blurted out. "Shit, sorry."

The tall girl blushed but was thankful this one was at least contrite about it.

But she was tired of the same old thing and looked to get in front of the matter.

"No, I didn't have work done," Jenna said and then made a gesture from the top of her head to the floor. "This is all natural."

Mia smirked.

"What? No shin extensions for you?"

"Afraid not."

The Latina scoffed and crossed her arms.

"Jealous."

Their conversation was interrupted by the rudest way imaginable: an unsolicited wolf whistle by some creep.

"Hey babe! Tell me I'm big enough to ride!"

The underclassman locked eyes with Mia and almost peed his pants. She pointed two fingers at her eyes and then shot them back at him.

He quickly looked down and ran away, almost knocking over other students in the process.

"Asshole," sighed Mia.

"Thanks for that, but you didn't need to-"

"I know, I know...I didn't have to scare that boy. You're a big girl."

Mia opened her locker and shoved her bag inside.

"Very funny."

The tan girl thought about it and buried her head inside her locked, her giggled echoing against the metal interior.

"I wasn't even..." Mia chuckled. "That was...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA..."

Jenna rolled her eyes and brushed past her.

Mia saw her leaving and felt bad.

"Wait! Wait up!"

Later at lunch, Jenna purchased a couple of tacos from the food truck and approached the Asphalt Cafe for a place to sit.

She didn't know anybody yet, so finding where to go was a struggle.

"HEY! It's you!"

Jenna turned and saw Mia.

"Listen, I'm really sorry. Earlier, I wasn't..."

"Save it," she huffed. "I was just trying to break the ice a little. I thought...I thought you were different."

Mia was visibly hurt by that comment.

"Look, at least join us. We're over there."

Jenna didn't have much of a choice, so she reluctantly followed the girl in flannel.

She was led to a table with a girl wearing a yellow shirt with the prettiest butterfly clip in her hair and a handsome boy who was dressed all in black for some reason.

"These are the guys," Mia said. "This is Lauren and Chase."

They both looked up and waved hello.

"Who's this?" asked Lauren warmly.

Mia was stumped. She never caught her name.

"Dang it, Mia!" Chase said, shaking his head. "We told you to stop inviting strangers."

She gave a scowl to the musician while Jenna and Lauren chuckled.

"Please sit!" Lauren insisted. "We'll all pretty strange."

Jenna was appreciating the vibes coming off the friends here, so she sat down.

"She's new," Mia explained.

"Hello, New" smiled Chase. "Nice to meet you."

"It's Jenna, actually" the taller girl chortled.

Chase nodded and resumed sketching in his notebook.

"I'm going to get a soda," Mia said. "You want one?"

Jenna shook her head and brandished her water.

"I'm good, thanks."

Mia retreated to the vending machine, which had a small line.

"She really feels bad, you know."

Jenna looked at Lauren.

"What?"

"Mia," she pointed toward her friend. "She can have a hard time with first impressions."

"She picked a fight with me!" Chase said, not looking up.

Jenna took a bite of her taco.

"She really is nice," Lauren went on. "It's just...putting up defenses is easy for her. Letting someone in is hard."

"Isn't that the truth," Jenna said right after swallowing.

Lauren titled her head, seeing Mia walking back. She had to wrap this up.

"Just...give her another chance, okay?"

Jenna shrugged, "Maybe I overreacted."

Mia sat next to Lauren across from Jenna.

She opened the can of orange Crush and drank a sip.

"So, how's the food?" Mia asked.

Jenna looked at Lauren and smiled.

"You know, I was hesitant about this place. But that Festus guy makes a mean taco. I think I'll stay."

Mia smiled.

The three girls talked while Chase was still engrossed into what he was doing. Once he committed his song to paper, he would eventually pull his head out of his notebook and participate in the discussion.

On the court, a three-point shot is the best you could do. Yes, you could earn an additional point on top of that if somebody fouls you during that three-pointer, but that's semantics. The point is, Jenna began the first quarter rough. But by the end of the game, she acquired three friends.

So, first day at Hollywood Arts was a win in her book.

(I think I'm gonna like it here.)

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Mia cracked her neck before asking everyone:

"I know you all got holiday plans, but you're making it for my New Years party, right?"

The group all replied in the affirmative.

Alice stayed quiet. She told her before that she would try but it was up to her family.

"Hey!"

Billy appeared and gave Jenna a kiss before sitting beside her.

Alice and Mia had to shift to make room.

"Dude, PDA much!"

Jenna gave a pleading look to Mia.

(Okay, okay, fine! I won't embarrass you in front of your mans.)

"So, you're official now huh?" Chase asked.

Billy and Jenna shared a warm look to each other.

"Love stinks," yawned Mia.

"So says the brokenhearted," muttered Alice.

The older teen glowered at her friend.

Mia looked up and noticed that Lauren and Chase were sitting next to each other. Not close like the other two, but they were definitely more comfortable than before. A stark contrast to how they started out.

"Oh, shoot!" exclaimed Lauren. "I have to drop off this paper to Mr. Heller. I totally spaced!"

Chase stood up like there was a scorpion in his lap.

"I'll walk with you!" he blurted out with a blush. "I mean...you know...I'm going that way."

"Sure."

The two left the table together.

Mia kept on them until they were out of view.

"Oh shit," she whispered. "Them, too?"

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK

Tori looked up from her desk to see Dr. Ivy standing in the doorway.

"Hey," they said with a wince.

"It's lunchtime already?" sighed Tori.

"Sorry about the ruse," Ivy admitted. "You must understand..."

Tori sniffed something she couldn't quite see.

"What's that?"

Ivy grabbed a bag that was sitting on the chair to the side.

"Just some Subway," they said. "Was going to make a sandwich this morning but my bread was moldy, and I ran out of mayo."

"Not your day, huh?"

Ivy chuckled and sat in the chair opposite Tori. The principal moved her papers aside so the pair could share the desk.

Tori unfurled her own lunch from a plastic bag: a salad from home. She liked to mix up romaine lettuce with spinach, along with some tomatoes and red onions. Sometimes she adds croutons but not today. And lately, she had been sidestepping salad dressing and tossing it in olive oil instead.

"Again, I apologize for the deception..." Ivy began. "But you need to see it from my perspective. For years, I've been seeing so many people use every excuse in the book to avoid therapy. They can't afford it, there's no time, therapy is for crazy people," they leaned in and whispered, "their words not mine."

Tori nodded and dug into her salad.

"It just...frustrates me, you know?" Ivy unwrapped their warm sub. "To sacrifice your own mental health so willingly."

"You really seem to care," Tori said with a smile.

"It's work," they sighed. "But it comes from a genuine place. I want to help others. Maybe they don't care if they suffer but I've seen so many times that those around them are affected. But they're blind to the damage they are doing."

The Latina blinked at the therapist who hadn't taken a bite of lunch yet.

"I know what it's like..." Ivy coughed. "Firsthand...that ignoring the problem doesn't work."

They then scratched at the turtleneck they were wearing. Ivy had one on the other day. Tori liked the way turtlenecks looked but didn't get into wearing them herself because they always made her neck chafe.

"Are you itchy?" asked Tori.

Ivy took notice of their hand and put it down, instead focusing on the sandwich, which smelled amazing.

"What did you get?"

"Oh, grilled chicken and Swiss with siracha. Then I have them run it through the garden."

Indeed, the sandwich cut in half was positively bursting with veggies.

Ivy held it tightly as they took a healthy bite.

It reminded Tori of a tactic her dad always employed to get him to eat more greens. Cheese was good but when he wanted to watch his calories, he resorted to spice to jazz things up. Some hot sauce on celery, or even sliced ghost peppers in the salad.

"Thanks to you I think I'll get Subway for dinner," Tori smirked.

"I live to inspire," Ivy said. "So, how's the big job treating you?"

Tori made a face.

"It's...more challenging than I thought."

"Like being a teacher only it sucks," Ivy nodded.

"Pretty much, but it's nothing I can't handle."

They smiled.

"Good for you, Tori. Don't let them get you down!"

They ate quietly for a couple of minutes.

"I really appreciate you taking time to see Mia. I was really worried."

"It's my pleasure," Ivy said. "And I want you to know that what we discuss stays in the room. Unless a crime or abuse is suspected, of course."

"Right," Tori nodded.

"I will encourage her to share what she can with you...honesty is important."

Tori ate some more.

"But I want to iterate that Mia has her hour with me. Let's make this time about Tori Vega-Larsen."

She swallowed heavily, knowing this therapist was not going to dodge the elephant in the room.

"Starting with, if I may, the Larsen part."

(Oh, boy.)

"How have we been coping?" they asked, sincerely.

"Well, the beginning was tough..." Tori said, lowering her fork. "I was kind of a wreck to be frank but I'm doing...okay."

Ivy tilted their head.

"Just okay?"

Tori proceeded to pack up her half salad and put it away.

They noticed straight away the mere mention of her late husband triggered something in her. It was like someone flipped a switch and Tori's consistent appetite had gone away. In their experience, everybody's trauma was different. Sometimes it was a long journey of subtle diversions to help them face their fears. Other times, it was like ripping off a bandage.

Ivy was worried they may have miscalculated.

"I didn't mean to upset you, Tori. It's perfectly healthy to be sad, to miss him."

"Every day it seems," she said, pressing her lips together.

(She's trying not to give into the urge to cry. It's written all over her face.)

"Remember this, Tori. Whether it's your office or mine, when it's us two, it's always a safe space. If you want to let your feelings out, there is no judgment."

Tori crossed her arms on the desk and lowered her head. She started crying.

Ivy put down their food, closed the door, went over toward Tori and patted her on the back as she continued on.

"It's alright, Tori. You can't fault the heart for what it feels."

"Yeah," she sniffed. "I know."

Every now and then Tori does allow herself a good cry but has to relegate it to at night when Mia is in her room and she's alone. When flashes of Sam hit her during school or some other situation where other people are around, it hurts because Tori had to suppress it until later. When it's really unbearable, Tori rushes to the bathroom and hopes that nobody else is in there.

Never since Sam's funeral and that time in the store did Tori openly weep in front of someone else.

Tori assumed doing it in front of Mia would make her sad, too. So, she kept it inside.

She cleared her throat and Ivy gave her the personal space to collect herself.

"Sorry..." Tori said, wiping her eyes. "I'm such a mess..."

"Don't be."

Ivy sat back into their seat.

"Do you only feel sad when thinking about Sam?" they asked.

Tori thought about it hard.

"What was he like?"

She leaned back, breathing deeply.

"Oh, well, where do I start? He was the most remarkable man I had ever known."

Ivy nodded.

"He...saved me. I mean, not literally, but I was going through a rough time, and he helped me see that there were good days ahead."

"Was he right?" they asked.

Tori smiled.

"Oh, yes. I mean we had Mia. I tell you, before she came into the world, I would not have believed in such a new level of love. It was like," Tori chuckled, her eyes still glistening with tears. "Like the very best of us rolled into one person."

Her face fell, which prompted Ivy to lean forward.

"So, you can imagine how much it hurts to see her...struggling...to see her in pain or full of anger or indifference."

Tori hugged herself.

"When Sam was around, I didn't feel like a failure. I felt like I could do anything, really."

"But the courage and ambition were all yours, Tori. Sam saw the qualities inside of you that you convinced yourself didn't exist anymore."

The Latina cleared her throat.

Sam was more than her husband. He was her partner, her equal. And in times of crisis, her biggest supporter.

And now he's gone.

And who was there to offer counterpoint to Tori's insecurities?

"It's beautiful to have others that believe in us, Tori. And we should feel blessed, however few those people we have in life. But we must learn how to also pick ourselves up. There are people in your life who think you're worthy of love. But do you?"

Tori glanced at the clock and let out a puff of air.

"Time's up."

Ivy checked their phone.

"So, it is."

She sat up and extended her hand to the doctor. They happily accepted it.

"Believe it or not, I think we had a good first session."

"You're the doc, doc."

Ivy quickly wrapped up the remainder of their sub.

"The play's tomorrow night," they said. "You going?"

"Of course! Wouldn't miss it."

Ivy smiled and waved goodbye.

"You take care, Tori. I'll see Mia on Monday."

Tori nodded and waved back.

Chapter Text

A/N: LET'S PUT ON A SHOW!

I have a social media account. Look me up on Twitter: metatron8539459 and that is where I can share updates with everyone!

I may add other platforms in the future.

STAY TUNED.

But for now...on with the show!

SATURDAY, DEC. 14

The big premiere of The Other Side of Time was on at Hollywood Arts.

Attendance was usually steady at H.A. productions but the buzz surrounding this play was incredible. Seats quickly filled up with some standing toward the back of the theatre. Tori had to turn people away because she didn't need the aisles filling up or people sitting on the steps, which would violate the fire code.

It couldn't be helped. Everyone was talking about this show, just as much about the behind-the-scenes as the play itself. An autocratic senior who abandoned the project only to be replaced by an unknown director, a freshman no less! If they only knew, she was also the daughter of celebrated horror scribe, Jade West.

That was fortunate for the 14-year-old. That last name of hers created a safe barrier from strangers figuring out her famous mom. It was known that Jade West had a child, but she said she would rather not discuss it in interviews and only family and friends were privy to photos they both appeared in. She stressed that her kid's privacy was important, and her fame shouldn't rob her family of a life of their own.

Jade once joked that she wasn't scared of Alice getting kidnapped and held for ransom. She was worried that she would only see her daughter through plate glass because somebody was going to be murdered.

"OKAY, GANG!"

The diminutive director was trembling like a leaf, but she forced herself to keep her head up.

Everyone huddled around Alice, the actors wearing their costumes, some tucking away little scraps of paper into their pockets. They had their parts down pat, but they were understandably nervous over a few passages of dialogue so in between scenes they could give themselves a refresher.

"This is the big night!" Alice smiled, her eyes crying (HELP ME!) "You guys nailed it during dress rehearsals. Nothing has changed, we're just not playing only for ourselves this time! We have an...audience..."

Her voice cracked a bit.

"Yeah..." Alice stood like her shoes were bolted to the floor. "People...lots and lots of...people..."

Becky leaned forward.

"Alright, you all know the drill!"

The cast and crew got into a group hug with Alice at the center. Within moments, her anxiety subsided, and her muscles relaxed. She closed her eyes and lost herself in the good vibes. Alice was a talented director, but she had her moments. Some days, her nerves would become too much, and she would have a mild panic attack. Unlike Geoffrey who would unload his wrath on whoever was nearby, Alice would get noticeably quieter and retreat into herself.

Becky devised this "aggressive love" tactic to reassure the poor girl. She was hesitant at first but when she understood they were trying to give her an emotional totem to hold onto, she grew to appreciate it. It wasn't hard, everyone adored Alice, so they wanted her to feel better when she was stressed.

Alice cleared her throat to signal that she was okay now. That made them relent. She looked around at them with such gratitude. How they came together at the drop of a hat. She had no doubt they could pull off this play.

"Thanks, guys" she said.

Alice hugged her trusty clipboard to her chest.

"Now let's go out there and break a leg!"

The crew ran to their stations while the actors in the first scene found their marks. The others waited in the wings for their cues.

Mia was saving the seat beside her, waiting for Tori to come.

"Hey, you."

She looked up to see Jade who sat beside Mia on the other side.

"You made it," Mia said.

"Hell yes! I wouldn't miss this for anything!"

It's been a few weeks since Thanksgiving and since then, Jade would think about Mia from time to time. Nothing from Alice regarding the young Vega but that didn't mean she wasn't hiding something. Jade was there once; she didn't share everything with her folks. Especially her dad. She just hoped it wasn't anything too serious.

Jade felt lucky that Alice had a good head on her shoulders. And it wasn't like Mia was a bad kid in her eyes. Otherwise, she would object to the upperclassman being friends with her daughter. Having knocked the block off some bitchy girl on their first day of knowing each other let Jade know Mia was a real one. She had character. Jade was just concerned with the teen daughter of it all coupled with Tori's textbook naiveté, was she oblivious to what might be wrong.

(Let's do some digging but play it cool.)

"Mid-terms coming up for you, huh?"

Mia glanced over, expecting something like that from a friend's mom.

"Uh, yep. Can't wait 'til next week."

"Yeah, I remember that" Jade said.

"Well, I'm gonna use the bathroom. I'll be back."

With that the teenager left.

Jade's approach yielded very little.

(Maybe I'm just blowing this out of proportion.)

"Jade!"

The former goth smiled at the school principal (one more and we will have "things Jade never would do" Bingo).

Tori parked herself beside her, looking over at the empty seat.

"Have you seen Mia?" she asked.

Jade nodded.

"Yeah, after I got here, she excused herself to use the restroom."

Tori looked behind herself.

"Oh, okay."

"So... how's it been with you?" Jade asked.

Tori stretched; her interlocked hands put out as far as they could reach.

"Alright," she sighed. "Actually, the other day was challenging but it made me feel a bit better in the long run."

Jade raised an eyebrow.

"Huh?"

"Oh, sorry. I actually started seeing someone."

The former goth's heart struck an iceberg.

"You..." she cleared her throat. "You have?"

"Have you met Dr. Ivy, the school counselor?"

Jade shook her head.

Tori smiled.

"They're pretty great. I was looking for help with Mia and they surprised me by filling me in as well."

Some color returned to Jade's face.

"Oh. OH! You meant that you're in therapy."

Tori leaned back, looking around, worried someone might have heard that.

"Hey, hey, don't be ashamed," Jade said, with her hand on Tori's arm. "I did some couch time myself. Believe me, working on me was a lot less annoying than trying to work on my marriage."

The Latina hugged herself.

"Ivy insisted on it, believing it would be beneficial for Mia's sake." She blinked. "Oh, I'm pretty sure Mia didn't tell Alice about it so that stays between us."

"When do the two of you go?" Jade asked.

Tori shook her head.

"No, we are separate. They said that being isolated from the parent usually gets a kid to open up more. Plus, Ivy suggested I not tell Mia I'm being seen as well."

"But why?"

"Again, to establish trust. Ivy doesn't want Mia to infer that we are discussing her."

Jade rubbed the back of her neck.

"I...guess that makes sense."

Indeed, Alice had no part of the couples therapy her and Harry attended years ago. As far as the child knew, her mom and dad were happily married and never going to divorce ever. That was a rough conversation. Indeed, it didn't hold a candle to explaining that your father was never coming home.

But Tori would never tell her that.

She was always empathetic; never one to downplay someone else's bad time. Even when they were technically not friends, she still dropped everything to help with her and Beck.

"You said that so far it's been helpful?" asked Jade.

Tori nodded slowly.

"Yeah," her voice broke a little. "I mean...we didn't discuss anything new exactly...but...I guess I've been hanging onto some...stuff and...and..."

Her breath hitched when Jade held her hand.

"Hey, I'm happy for you. This sounds like just what you need."

"Thanks. That's nice of you to say."

Jade cracked her neck.

"Well, it's been what, two decades almost? 'Bout time I paid the kindness forward, right?"

Tori smiled, "Right."

"I'm back!"

Jade tensed up and broke the handholding at the sound of Mia returning.

The teenager missed the physical sign of affection; Jade was just that quick. Tori was confused but brushed it away at the sight of her daughter.

"Good timing," Tori said. "Show's about to start."

Mia's nose twitched and she sniffed deeply.

"What the...Mom, did you bring popcorn?"

Tori made a face.

"No, there's no popcorn here-"

She glanced over and there was Jade holding a giant bag of buttery premade popcorn from the store.

The brunette already had a mouthful when she noticed the mother and daughter gawking at her.

"I'm sorry," she managed through her chewing. "Did you want any?"

Jade tilted the bag to her right and Mia grabbed some.

"Seriously, Jade?"

She shrugged as she finally could swallow.

"WHAT? I never see a show without refreshments! Plus, it's my baby's big night."

"That's fair," Tori sighed as she took a handful herself.

A voice whispered a row behind them saying, "We should've done that."

"Thirsty?"

Tori looked confused at Jade.

"Yeah, but there isn't any-"

She cheekily produced a couple of Cokes. Jade handed one to Tori and it was ice cold in her hand. Mia accepted the other with a whispered thank you.

Jade pointed down and Tori saw beside her boot was what she thought was a purse turned out to be a mini cooler bag.

(This woman continues to be full of surprises.)

The lights begin to dim, and everyone starts sitting higher up in their seats.

The play unfolded and the audience were captivated by Jenna's performance from the very get-go. Her portrayal of Kelly Wittenberg was engaging as we followed her sorrow at the arrest of her anarchist father and later on had to come to terms with his death.

Things went on a downward spiral after that.

Her mother committed suicide. But since she never told anybody about her relationship or the child she had out of wedlock, only her body was sent back to America. Nobody came back for Kelly, so she had to make her own way in the nation that condemned her father. Her formative years was a cavalcade of trials and abuse.

At one point, Jade leaned toward Tori and whispered, "And I thought Oliver Twist had it bad."

Things finally started to turn around when she meets a kind young man named Conrad, the son of a German ambassador. They connect initially as both German of origin (at least half in her case) and how they felt like outsiders who struggled with adjustment. He too spent most of his life in Paris. Since he rubbed elbows with a higher social circle, they never crossed paths until now.

Kelly lies in the beginning about her social status but to everyone's relief, it wasn't a lie that gets dragged out. One night, he confesses that he knows she isn't from where she says but that doesn't matter because he loves her.

When Billy kissed Jenna's hand, there was an audible "awww" from the crowd.

If this were a more modern tale, it would have culminated into a full-on kiss. But given the time period and place, it wouldn't be proper. But post WWI, this was as hot as it could get, and the strength of their performances made that shine through.

Mia noticed further down the third row was Lauren and Chase, looking pretty cozy as the love scene progressed on stage.

The girl sighed, having to admit that they did look endearing. If Chase hadn't done a 180, she would certainly object to this union.

(You ever slide back into being a jerk, I will turn you into a scarecrow!)

Mia regained focus on the romance between Kelly and Conrad as it wore on.

She couldn't help but think back to a time she felt just like this.

[FLASHBACK]

The auditorium was all clear that day, nobody around.

Mia liked to use the empty stage whenever she could to rehearse her dancing. It was on these boards that she auditioned, so it felt safe for her.

She took out her trusty Bluetooth speaker from her back and synched it up with her phone.

Scrolling through her picks, Mia settled on an old favorite: "Can't Stop the Feeling" by Justin Timberlake.

Mia was having a shitty day and wanted something pop that was extra peppy to groove to.

There was no particular routine she was practicing. Mia would hit a wall now and then and "just needed to dance" to unwind.

The girl took off, her legs and arms trying desperately to keep up with her beating heart. People would say to Mia that she must not have a skeleton because her moves were ridiculous. Indeed, not many people could keep up with her. The usually laid-back teenager was often written off as lazy but in reality, she was resting up for the next time she would have to "stomp the yard" if the situation called for it.

Sometimes Mia would get so caught up in it that she would dance until her muscles ached. Then she would have to break out the ice like an athlete in the playoffs.

She made a mental note not to overdo it this time. She didn't want to wake up tomorrow sore.

One time, she limped for the better part of a week.

When her body whipped around, her pointed foot almost connected with a tall boy. Luckily, he had some good reflexes and stepped just enough out of the way. Mia's heart was beating like mad from the moving around. Now it stopped cold like she was going to die from the shock.

The music deafened her to the sound of anyone approaching. It was well after school, and everyone had gone home.

Most of them, anyway.

"Damn girl, you're like a dance machine!"

Mia reached into her zipped pocket and turned off the music playing on her phone. She was out of breath and not in the mood.

"Who the hell are you?" she huffed. "Where did you come from? Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!"

He looked apologetic.

"Sorry, sorry. I was walking past the doors, and I heard the...couldn't help it; and I love that song."

Mia didn't reply.

"I mean...who doesn't, right? It's only J.T."

She blinked and reached for the white towel draped on the chair nearby.

"Oh, so I don't have a...s-stalker?" Mia said, still catching her breath. She checked her pulse briefly.

"If you move like that, I don't think any stalker has a shot," he smirked.

Mia sat down.

"That's what they tell me," she said. "What are you doing after school other than spying on me?"

"I was actually leaving a club meeting and..." he stared at the floor and collected himself. "Okay, starting over...I'm Ryan."

"Mia."

He nodded.

"I'm new," he added.

"Makes sense," Mia said. "Because I never seen you before."

"Oh, but I've heard of you."

"I'm sure what you heard was just great," she sighed sarcastically.

Ryan shrugged.

"I mean I have a buddy who goes to dance, and he goes on about this girl named Mia who is a beast when the music starts."

Mia stood back up, dabbing herself with the towel.

"You seem more beauty than beast."

The made her stiffen.

A pained expression came across his face.

"Oh, crap, did I just say the quiet part loud?"

They both stood there blushing out of embarrassment.

Not at all what she was expecting to hear. She wasn't exactly...popular in that regard. Her tomboyish nature stood in contrast to the majority of the girls at Hollywood Arts. So, most guys were not interested in her. Mia was used to people saying all sorts of things to her and normally had a string of comebacks at the ready. Since she never would anticipate a boy saying that to her, the Latina just crashed.

Ryan scratched his head, clutching the strap of his backpack.

"Well, I'm leaving now before I do anything else to humiliate myself."

As if the universe wanted to make a clown out of him, Ryan's words were immediately followed with him unwittingly stepping off the stage. It was only three feet but that was plenty to knock the boy senseless.

"AH! DAMN!"

Mia leaned over the edge of the stage, concerned.

"You alright?"

"I'm good," he winced. "I do this all the time."

She snickered to herself as Ryan got up and bolted out of the room.

And as fate would have it, the moment he fell of the stage was when Mia began to fall for him.

But nothing came of it. Savannah Gilmore had beaten her to the punch.

[END OF FLASHBACK]

Mia folded her arms as the character Thea tried to drive a wedge between the happy couple. She couldn't help but imagine Savannah in that role.

She bet any amount of money in her daddy's big fat bank account that she hides her true nature from Ryan. Mia could sense that the off-beat guy had a good heart; nobody had a word against him.

(That was MY handsome dork!)

The climactic set piece was underway.

This was the most rehearsed portion of the play on a technical level.

Alice and the lighting crew collaborated on the special effects to pull off the bombing of Conrad and his father's home.

Suspense built as Kelly accepted her fate and turned on the lamp of the upstairs bedroom. This would signal to the terrorists down at street level that the ambassador and his son were at home but she lured them away with a false telegram and she sent the servant girl on an errand. Nobody was in the house but her.

Then the time came for the explosion, which they brilliantly staged with color filters to make the arc lights look red like hellfire. Then foam pieces they spray-painted grey rained down form the rafters. Jenna sold the disorientation of the scene by acting like she couldn't maintain her balance. It was all working in congress beautifully and the whole front row practically stood up because the melee looked that distressing.

Then the scene went totally dark and you could hears gasps from the audience.

The curtain came down and then rose back up.

Now the debris were all swept into huge piles to indicate the rubble from the devastation. Conrad and his father return to see their building lay in ruins. They hear sounds in the rubble and rush over, thinking its the servant girl. Conrad is shocked when he sees it's Kelly but she didn't look good.

In the final scene, at the infirmary, Kelly regains consciousness in her hospital bed. Jenna was convincing that her character was in so much pain as well as delirious from the traumatic event.

Billy as Conrad entered.

"You're awake! Oh, thank goodness!"

He rushed over to Jenna's bedside.

"They said that you di-"

She grabbed his hand, her face showing it hurt to do so, but she didn't care.

"I'm sorry," Kelly said.

"What?" blurted out Conrad. "No, I'm the one who's sorry..."

As they worked on this scene in earlier rehearsals, Alice and the actors felt the emotional punch of the scene would be undermined with long-winded speeches. So, the fewer words the better.

"Come closer," breathed Kelly.

Conrad didn't hesitate; he leaned in and they both shared a sweet kiss.

The lights then dimmed, leaving a single spotlight on Kelly and Conrad. Soon that faded and faded before the whole stage was dark.

Curtain fall and that was the end.

Everyone exploded out of their seats, applauding.

The red curtain rose up, revealing the cast standing in line to receive their kudos for their performances. The crew joined in on the sides, with some kneeling in front and the taller ones in the back.

But somebody was missing.

On the edge of the stage, Alice was clapping for everyone. She couldn't have been more proud; it was all well-done.

Jenna looked over and noticed the girl hanging back. She tapped Billy to get his attention and the pair playfully dragged Alice to the forefront. Her eyes widened as the sound of thunderous cheering grew louder.

A boy ran up and gave each of the girls a single rose, the last one for Alice.

"Let's hear it for our director!" said Billy, clapping with vigor.

That only made the crowd more intense.

Alice turned as red as a beet, her smile wide but crooked.

"Is she alright?" Tori asked Jade.

"She'll be fine, but her feet are now stuck to the floor."

"Yep," Mia agreed.

Chapter Text

A/N: Glad you enjoyed the last one.

To iterate, I am on social media. So far, it's just Twitter (metatron8539459) we will see if I add others.

tick...Tick...TICK...

Dr. Ivy was sitting across from Mia, both of them silent. The only sound in the room was the ticking of the hanging clock.

It was from Edinburgh, according to the manufacturer on the face. But it was an odd one. This particular clock had "IIII" rather than the Roman numeral for 4 (IV). Otherwise, it continued on with the standard symbols. Unbeknownst to Mia, some clocks just happened to do this. It was a matter of preference, apparently.

That was a nice distraction for about thirty seconds, but it wasn't going to get the teen girl through the next hour.

Mia shifted her eyes carefully to the clock because it hung on the wall just to the left of the therapist's head. She didn't want them to think she was staring.

Ivy was playing it cool as well.

First rule of new patients, try really hard to get them to talk first. Ivy wanted to refrain from leading questions or anything like that. The patient needed to steer the conversation so they would be more comfortable spilling their guts. Anything else would feel like an interrogation. They didn't want Mia to perceive them as another authority figure but a friend.

(This girl is a steel trap. I picked up on that when we first met.)

Mia had always been hit or miss when meeting new people. And to trust this one implicitly with your biggest secrets...it's asking a lot.

They discreetly checked their phone and saw that fifteen minutes had passed.

(Alright, this first session is going to be a bust unless I try something. But make it a soft ball.)

Dr. Ivy leaned over and pretended to nurse a leg cramp.

"Are you okay?" asked Mia.

"Oh this?" Ivy replied. "Nothing. Charlie horse. I get it from sitting still too long. Never used to bother me."

Mia shifted on the couch.

"Why?"

"My doctor says that I need to do these stretches every day since I don't dance like I used to."

The teenager sat up straighter in her seat.

"You dance?"

Ivy smiled internally as they left their "sore muscle" alone.

"Used to," they emphasized. "Don't you?"

Mia pressed her lips together.

"You heard I guess..."

"I mean I haven't seen it...but people say you're good."

Mia smirked.

"I'm no Sylvie Guillem but I do alright."

"That name sounds familiar," Ivy nodded. "Think I saw her on TV once."

She crossed her arms.

"Yeah, she did a ton of ballets. You know the dancing teacher?"

"Madame...Chaudet?"

Mia nodded yes.

"She actually knew Sylvie when she was living in Paris. They both went to the Paris Opera Ballet, the oldest of its kind."

Ivy was genuinely impressed. They had no idea but given the professor's age and her origin, they would have crossed paths then.

"Knowing that Chaudet knew her..." Ivy leaned in. "...must feel like high praise when she compliments you."

The girl visibly blushed and sank into the couch.

(Wow, I never thought of it that way before.)

Ivy looked down at the notepad, tapping it with a pen.

"Tell me, how young were you when you started dancing? Just...for fun, you know?"

Mia rubbed her arm, thinking about the question.

"Well...I guess since forever," she mildly chuckled. "I can't remember, so it must have been way back."

"Lots of routines that need a partner in ballet," they said. "Who was your partner of choice?"

The Latina tugged at the fabric of her shirt. Well, it wasn't always her shirt.

Light gleamed from the dangling locket.

Ivy took a mental note of that.

(Mia needs a hand if she's going to continue to talk.)

"It wasn't mom, was it?"

Mia blinked hard, glistening tears forming in her eyes.

Dr. Ivy wordlessly handed her a box of tissues. She accepted them without saying anything either.

"Tell me...about...the two of you. How did you get along?"

She looked up at the therapist, breathing deeply.

"Uh...we were pretty close." A smile crept onto her teary face. "We hung out all day at the record shop when I wasn't in school, and we'd sometimes put on shows."

"What kind of shows?"

Mia shrugged.

"Like dance shows, wanting to try out all the new stuff I learned. Sometimes relatives and friends, but mostly just mom. She was always tired."

Her brown eyes darted back and forth.

"Still is, I guess. Dad would say it cheered her up."

Ivy nodded as they wrote.

"Did it?"

Mia nodded, "Yeah. She would smile and laugh and clap at the end."

Her face fell and she hugged herself.

They noticed a similar thing with Tori is happening to her daughter. When Sam is mentioned, the body language gives it away. They shift a bit, changing their posture. A serene smile manifests on their faces but it quickly dissolves when reality sets in.

"Can we talk about something else, please?"

Obviously, Sam is associated with a happy time. That's only natural. But Ivy ponders if conflating memories of her father with her love of dance (which he clearly encouraged) made her quit after his death.

"Sometimes, with things we love, they can lose some of that spark. Has that happened to you?"

"Yeah," she nodded quietly.

"What made you get back into it?" they asked.

"Mom made me," Mia huffed. "The audition for Hollywood Arts."

Ivy bit their lip and continued.

"Clearly, you passed. Did anything else happened?"

Mia stood up.

"I need to use the bathroom!"

Before getting a response in the affirmative, Mia left the room and proceeded down the hall.

She took a while before coming back and once she did, Mia just took a knee and ran out the clock.

(As first sessions go, I've seen worse.)

Ivy returned to their apartment, letting out the biggest sigh.

Cody ran over, hearing the sound of the door opening.

The German Shepherd barked.

"Ruhig!"

He sat and got quiet with a small whine.

They walked up and patted his head.

Ivy glanced over to the kitchen table and saw the white envelope with the walker's pay was gone.

(Good, she got it.)

Then they got down to Cody's level and ran fingers through his thick coat.

"Can I tell you something?" Ivy whispered. "I love you."

Cody licked them all over, Ivy laughing like a child.

"Okay, okay, okay, how about we go to the park, yeah?"

Cody barked enthusiastically.

Ivy made the quiet sign with the finger on the lips. He relented.

They have been practicing with non-verbal commands for a while.

Cody got hooked up onto his leash and the happy pair ventured forth to their daily ritual. They always hit the dog park right before dusk.

Playing with him or just watching him run around was the perfect way for Ivy to clear their head following a long day.

As a therapist, nothing like a dog to give you permission to turn your brain off. Dogs are easy. Every bit of kindness you give them comes back tenfold.

Chapter Text

A/N: Alright, kids! We've done Halloween and Thanksgiving. Now let's bring on CHRISTMAS!

We've got a lot of characters to cover because, sadly, people are spending the holidays apart. That being said, this chapter is the HUGEST, MOST COLOSSOL chapter I have put out. Why? Because ONE, like I said so many people we need to check up on. TWO, I really want to make up for the last chapter being my shortest one to date. THIRD, you guys just deserve it!

I love you guys, and if you haven't chimed in yet with a review, please do here. I worked extra hard on this chapter, and I want to know if you liked it.

Have fun and drop a line!

The buzzer rang and Tori sprung out of the kitchen.

"Mia! Come on, your Uncle Miles is here!"

"Okay, coming!" came down from her daughter's room.

Tori straightened her red shirt before opening the door.

"There she is!" he smiled.

Despite being older and shorter than Sam (about eye to eye with Tori) he could be a dead ringer for him. They were absolutely brothers.

She wrapped her arms around him, and he reciprocated, bringing it in tightly.

"So good to see you!" she said.

The resemblance is uncanny; it often gave Tori the misty eyes and today was no exception.

Miles leaned back and glanced to the right of him.

"Okay, hope you're not mad but I invited some people along."

Tori was genuinely surprised.

"Oh? Uh, I guess..."

"Yeah, they were just some people I picked up at the airport."

"MERRY CHRISTMAS, TORI!"

The Latina thought she was going to lose her balance when her parents stood in the doorway, holding bags and boxes.

"OH MY GOD, YOU GUYS!"

She hugged the both of them at the same time. She was so overwhelmed, deciding on who to embrace first would have been impossible.

"I missed you so much!" Holly said with a kiss.

"How you been, Tori?" asked David.

"It's been...quite a year," she smiled.

Tori stepped aside as the three came inside.

"Where is my grandchild?" demanded Holly with a smirk.

"She's coming," Tori replied with a thumb, indicating the direction of Mia's room. "I still can't believe you guys came!"

"Yeah, well, we missed you" David admitted. "So, we called Miles and arranged this surprise."

"Hey, hey!"

Tori's heart shot up at the familiar voice.

"You shouldn't leave that door open," Andre said. "Too many weirdos out there."

He looked to the side and smiled.

"Finally!"

"Not my fault!" Trina grumbled.

"Uh, yes, it is," Andre quipped. "You decided to wear heels."

Tori covered her mouth and stomped her foot.

"SHUT! UP!"

She didn't miss a beat and hugged her best friend and big sister.

"It's a Christmas miracle!" grunted Andre with what little breath Tori's vice-like grip would allow.

"More like a Thanksgiving conspiracy," David said. "While we were having dinner, we brought up the subject of Christmas..."

"And we didn't have anything particular planned..." added Holly.

"And I guess we missed you and junk," smirked Trina.

"So, here we are!" finished Andre.

Tori looked to Miles, and he shrugged.

"Sorry, I didn't know what to get you this year, so I thought, hey, how about family?"

"What's going on down here, the TV on?"

Mia's eyes bulged out when she saw more than her uncle were standing in the living room.

"Holy shhhh...shnikes!"

"Nice save," Trina said.

"Grandma, Grandpa!"

Holly hugged her only granddaughter super tight. David gave Mia the old handshake-but-I'm-really-pulling-you-into-a-hug fake out. Classic dad.

"Please everybody get comfortable," Tori said. "Mia, help them with their things."

Mia nodded and relieved her grandparents of their coats and hung them on the rack by the door. It usually sat pretty bare but now it was full of clothes by the end.

Then she and David piled everything neatly by the coffee table which had a small two-foot Christmas tree on top.

"Wow, that makes it look smaller, huh?" Tori said, a little embarrassed.

"Don't fret, girl," said Andre with a hand on her shoulder. "The holidays aren't about decorations. It's a house filled with your favorite people."

He side hugged her, and she leaned on him.

"Let's have a look at you!" Trina said to Mia. "Come on, your auntie hasn't seen you in a while."

Mia was sporting what she wore every Christmas the last eight years, her dad's red flannel pajamas. He wore them every Christmas morning, so it felt like he would be there tomorrow.

"I'm so jealous!" Trina told her. "You look pretty in anything!"

The teenager rolled her eyes. But she appreciated the sentiment because positive comments on her fashion sense were non-existent.

"Still blowing them away on the dance floor?" her auntie asked.

Mia nodded.

"That's my Mia!" Trina said with a hug. "You get that from me, you know?"

"Whatever you say, sis."

Holly sniffed the air.

"Tori, is there something cooking?"

She spun around and rushed to check on the food. Holly followed her as she rolled her sleeves up.

"Come on, kiddo. Let's do this!"

Jenna stepped out of her little car and approached the door.

She took deep breaths as she mentally prepared herself. This was the first time she was at his house.

Jenna pressed onto the doorbell and an instrumental of "Deck the Halls" came instead of the usual DING-DONG.

(Nice touch.)

"Hello?" came an older woman's voice as the door cracked open.

"Hi, Mrs. Mosier!" waved Jenna. "Merry Christmas."

Her eyes lit up as she opened the front door all the way to reveal a living room filled with people.

"Look everyone! Jenna's here!"

The older folks got up to formally meet the girl who couldn't help but tower over the mother.

"Look at you!" said a man with thick glasses. "I'm Uncle Ken and this is Aunt Helen and Aunt Sue."

"So nice to meet you," Jenna told the older ladies who warmly shook her hand.

"You're too tall for him!" grumbled the oldest man in the room.

"Come on, gramps! Be nice."

Billy emerged from behind the patriarch and patted him on the shoulder.

"She's too tall for you," he whispered to his grandson.

"It's fine, gramps!" he smiled aggressively. "Jenna is fine the way she is." Billy then turned his attention to Jenna. "Can I get that for you?"

Jenna blushed as he took her jacket and placed it in the downstairs bedroom with all the other coats.

"Thanks," she said.

"Despite my dad," came Mr. Mosier. "Billy managed to pick up on manners."

He shook her hand and smiled.

The old man muttered something incomprehensible and sat back in the brown chair facing the TV.

"We were blown away by you two in the play!" his mom gushed. "That was the night he told us you two were an item."

"Mom..." Billy groaned.

"Oh, hush! I think it was very sweet. Two actors playing lovers falling in love for real..." she clasped her hands together. "It's like a fairytale!"

Jenna covered her mouth as Billy turned redder than the holly hanging by the mantle.

She then turned toward the glowing arbor. Must have been an seven-footer. The star at the top was just a centimeter from touching the ceiling.

"Oh, my God! I love your tree!"

Upon closer inspection, the fake green tree with convincing-looking fake snow was adorned with silver and gold tinsel with matching white twinkling lights. But the balls and sentimental ornaments brought a splash of color here and there.

"Thank you!" said Mrs. Mosier. "We couldn't get a real evergreen because of Billy's allergy."

The blond boy but his head in his hands.

"Oh, don't be so embarrassed," his dad chided. "So, you break out into hives when you get near pine needles, so what?"

"I thought you couldn't get a real tree because the dog kept drinking the sugar water," said one of Billy's cousins.

"No, no," corrected Mr. Mosier. "Spaz left the water alone. It was Billy. You should've seen him, it was like having a five-year-old leper running around," he chuckled.

Billy sighed and decided to let it go.

Hours ago, he coached his family to prepare for Jenna's arrival. He knew Gramps was likely a lost cause, but he implored everyone else to be on their best behavior and be welcoming to Jenna. He said he really liked this girl and wanted to make a good impression.

And so far, they have been giving her a warm reception (again, Gramps notwithstanding).

"Billy!"

He turned to see his mom rushing to him with something red that was folded.

"We have to take a picture!"

"Oh, uh, okay..."

"But put this on!"

Billy picked up the thing and the ugliest sweater imaginable unfurled.

"Mom, really?"

"Auntie Vera made that for you! You don't have to wear it all night, but I have to show you wearing it for the picture!"

"Come on, son" his dad butted in. "She follows you on Facebook."

"No, she doesn't," Billy protested.

"Yeah, but she follows me, and I post everything about you!" his mother explained.

He closed his eyes and sighed again.

"Okay, fine. I'll put it on."

Jenna couldn't wait to see how it looked; she only saw it from behind.

Billy turned around and this wooly red sweater featured a lime green elf with button eyes and a crooked grin. And he was standing next to a kind of, sort of snowman. It was hard to make out. It was just a blob of white with two dots for eyes, I guess.

She was trying her hardest not to laugh but in doing so, she was making worse noises.

"Go ahead, laugh."

The tall girl giggled a little but quickly pushed it down for his sake.

"Well, let's do it!"

Jenna followed his mom's instruction and stood next to Billy. With her dark purple and blue top, she stood in contrast to the red and green and hint of yellow coming off of her boyfriend.

"Hey dad, do you have a pumpkin I can hold?" he asked. "I feel like all the colors of the rainbow aren't represented here."

"Hahahaha!"

(He can always make me laugh.)

"Smile," she said, readying her phone. "And say...cheese!"

"Cheese!" they both grinned before the flash blinded them.

"Holy crap, mom. My eyes."

"Alright, everyone!" his dad rallied the family. "Let's go eat so I don't miss my favorite part of A Christmas Story where the kid shoots himself."

"Is this the house?" Neil asked.

"Yeah," Chase nodded. He pointed. "Right...there."

Neil pulled over and his nephew got out of the car.

"You sure we'll be okay if we're late?" he asked.

Neil waved his hand.

"They can't start without me," he grinned. "Besides, this is important."

He reached into the backseat and handed a white paper bag to Chase, who took it with shaky hands.

"Th-thanks," he said. "Say, if you wouldn't mind, could you..."

"Drive around the block?"

Chase sighed.

"Yes, that."

Neil nodded, "I get it, don't want to be sitting there like a getaway car."

"Right, thanks."

"Don't thank me, just doing my job as the greatest wingman on the planet."

Chase shook his head and walked toward Lauren's house.

He heard the car driving away as he began ascending the steps to the porch.

The tall boy paced a little back and forth, not sure what to say when he sees Lauren. They have gotten comfortable around each other, so why does every time he sees her a total system reset? It's like the butterflies don't completely go away. Instead, they sleep and wait until the next time they cross paths.

Chase took a deep breath and psyched himself up enough to knock only to have the door pull away from his raised hand.

(Oh, crap! I didn't get to knock! Now what do I do?)

He was greeted by the smiling Lousie.

"Merry Christmas, Chase."

"Merry Christmas, Mrs. Jackson!" he blurted out. "May I see Lauren, please?"

She chuckled and nodded.

"Would you like to come in?" she asked.

"Actually, my uncle and I were on our way somewhere, but I wanted to give this to Lauren."

He held up the bag.

"Oh, alright. I'll go get her."

"Thank you."

He noticed a white bench on the porch and decided to sit rather than stand like he was the UPS man.

Lauren emerged from the door and turned to see Chase waiting for her.

"Hey," he smiled nervously.

"Hi," she smiled back. "You sure you didn't want to come inside?"

"Oh, I'm sure. My Uncle Neil is performing at this Christmas party in Encino and I dunno, sounds like it'll be fun."

She sat beside him.

"Encino? That's a drive."

"Yeah," Chase nodded. "But, if I have to, I can drive home."

"Don't you only have a learner's permit?" she chuckled.

"It's cool as long as an adult's in the car."

Lauren leaned back.

"OOOOOOHHH! Now I get it. So, if uncle has too many hard eggnogs..."

"I can be the designated driver."

"Well, if you wanted to say Hi you didn't have to come all the way down here-"

His posture stiffened and he turned toward her, face to face.

"I did, though. I wanted to give you this."

She slowly accepted the bag.

"Now I feel bad," she frowned.

"What, why?" he asked, concerned.

"I didn't know we were exchanging presents...I would have..."

"No, no, no, it's fine. I just," he scratched his head. "I just saw this and thought of you and..."

Chase shut his eyes tightly.

"I really hope you like it."

Lauren blinked and looked inside the bag and softly gasped.

She reached in and pulled out a grey jewelry box.

"What is this?" Lauren whispered incredulously.

He made an audible painful whine. The anticipation was eating away at him.

"Chase!"

He forced himself to open his eyes and saw Lauren holding a sterling silver bracelet with a musical note cham. Her eyes glistened.

"It's beautiful," she smiled.

"Really?"

"Are you kidding? I love it."

She put the bracelet on her left arm. The music note dangled like it broke free of the sheet music it came from.

"So, you do like it?" he asked again, not willing to accept that he succeeded with the Christmas present.

"Of course, silly! It wasn't too much I hope?"

Chase shook his head no.

"No trouble," he said. "Really. I don't buy a lot of things...so it felt good to get something for you."

Lauren blushed and cleared her throat.

"Look at us, huh?"

"What?" he asked.

"You know, the two of us. Remember how we met?"

Chase covered his face.

"I remember you threatening to kick my ass because you thought I was going to kick Mia's ass."

"Not necessarily," Lauren pouted. "I'm not one to raise hands. And apparently neither were you."

"Yeah, well, I wasn't going to fight a girl. I was just a big jerk who talked a big game then."

She scooted a little closer to him.

"That pretty much sums it up, yes. But I made a mistake, too."

"You did? What?"

"I almost wrote you off but when you showed up at lunch and...well at least tried...to be civil, I figured there was more to you."

Chase cracked his knuckles.

"You definitely surprised me when I first saw you. I was never so terrified of someone who wasn't bigger than me. I guess the more I replayed that scene in my head what an idiot I was, the more I realized if she's willing to stand up to anyone who might hurt her friend, that sounds like someone I would want to get to know."

He glanced at Lauren; her eyes never ceased to enchant him.

"Besides, that day showed me that I want to stay far away from your bad side."

Lauren laughed.

"It took time but I eventually found there really was a sweet boy underneath. And I remember the day. It was during that freak rainstorm we had sophomore year."

"I remember that," he nodded. "Nothing like that happened here for like, what, a hundred years?"

"Something like that. But remember when I missed the bus and you offered to walk with me in the rain. You lent me your jacket for cover."

He shrugged.

"You just had your hair done the other day," Chase said. "I didn't want it to get ruined."

She pointed at his chest, the charm ringing like a bell when her arm moved.

"Old Chase would not have cared enough to do that. And he definitely wouldn't run into a store just to buy an umbrella for us to share."

"You still have it?" he asked.

"It's in my room. Shame though, haven't had much opportunity to use it."

L.A. wasn't exactly a hotbed of precipitation.

"Here's hoping for a rainy day soon," Chase smirked.

"And here we are now," she glanced up at the porch ceiling. "Sitting under the mistletoe."

His face turned pale as he noticed the hanging greenery.

(How did I miss that?)

Under an umbrella, under a bridge, under the mistletoe...Chase couldn't help but notice a pattern with them.

"Chase?"

"Yeah?"

She placed her hand behind his neck and brought him in for a kiss on the lips. He hesitated out of sheer nervousness, but he then closed his eyes and hugged her waist. Their lips parted slightly but they weren't so bold here. They just adjusted slightly and continued to kiss.

It officially ended with the honking of the car horn.

"Of course," Chase sighed.

"I guess that's your ride."

"I should be going," he said, his hand holding onto hers.

She smiled and leaned in for a kiss on the cheek goodbye.

They stood up, Lauren admiring her bracelet.

"I'll call you tomorrow?" Chase offered.

"I'd love that," Lauren replied. "Merry Christmas, Chase."

"Merry Christmas, Lauren."

They almost kissed again but opted for a hug instead.

As the boy left the porch, she starred at him longingly with a sigh. Her other hand fingered the silver bracelet.

(I'll never take this off.)

Chase slammed the car door as he got inside, only feigning being upset for the interruption. Inside, he was on top of the world.

"So, did she like it?" he asked.

"Just drive, wingman."

Jade and Alice came through the door and right away, Alice's toddler cousins grabbed onto both of her arms and dragged her.

"ALICE! ALICE! ALICE! WE MISSED YOU!"

She mouthed "help me!" as she was dragged away. But Jade's arms were full, so she was unable to intervene.

"Jade! You made it!"

Harry's mother, Rosie, came rushing in to embrace the former goth.

(Okay, what's the deal, Rosie? You looking for a place to stick a knife?)

"Merry Christmas, Jade!"

The complete 180 Rosie was doing unsettled Jade. Everything just felt off since the last time she was back east. Maybe it was travel fatigue, but Jade was past propriety and decided to (at least politely) address the elephant in the room.

"Forgive me, Rosie, but I'm a little...confused by the sudden invite. I mean I understand Alice, but you sounded like you really wanted me to come."

"Jade?"

There stood her ex-husband, dressed rather nice in his black seasonal sweater.

"Harry! Did you finish those dishes?"

"Um, no, mom! I was about to!"

He dashed away toward the kitchen.

"What was that about?" Jade asked.

"Oh, my son's in the doghouse these days but I promised to be nice for Christmas."

Jade just looked bewildered.

"I don't follow...?"

"Harry spilled the beans. He admitted about the affairs."

The pale woman hugged herself.

"Oh? Oh."

"Why didn't you tell the truth?" she asked.

Jade shrugged, "I was more worried about Alice. I didn't want to hurt her image of her dad, you know?"

Rosie looked absolutely heartbroken.

"And you just took the blame for the divorce?"

Jade looked down, unable to face her mother-in-law.

"I mean I did want the separation. But I tried to make it work, I did what I could..."

Seeing Rosie and this house and all the memories flooding back were too much. Jade started to tear up a little and Rosie hugged her again.

"Jade, I am so sorry about how I treated you. We're all very sorry for icing you out like that."

She pulled back and wiped her tears.

"I know you two are done but you're still Alice's mother and for what it's worth, you're still a daughter to me."

"Thanks, Rosie," Jade sniffed.

The plump older woman made a face.

"What is this Rosie business? Call me mom!"

"Thanks...mom."

"Everything was delicious!" declared David as he held his piece of apple pie.

Everyone made a pleasant moan of contentment; nobody would leave Christmas hungry. It was a Vega family rule.

Fortunately, Miles encouraged everyone to bring in more sides and desserts while he came in clutch with a second bird. The supermarket near Tori's place sold complete turkey dinners from the start of November through the end of December. Plus, you can pay extra to pick up your order hot and ready to eat. But you had to get your order in weeks in advance because slots closed up quick.

They had to do something to keep Tori in the dark of the surprise while at the same time making sure there was enough food.

"Mia, how are you, baby?" Tori asked.

The girl was curled up in the chair.

"It hurts but in that good way," she sighed.

The adults chuckled.

"That's the sound of a successful Christmas," Holly noted.

She was a little concerned about her granddaughter; she looked rather thin. So, she was worried if she was eating enough. But Mia was not bashful at the table, so she was just a fortunate teenager with the hard-working metabolism. Also, the dancing was likely plenty of exercise.

When Tori walked off on her own, Holly made a point to follow her for a heart to heart.

"Hey."

"Mom, everything alright?"

She hugged Tori.

"Everything was great. But what about you?"

The Latina looked to the side for some form of subterfuge but came up empty for a distraction.

"Uh...honestly, being a principal was more work than I let on."

She looked around for anybody who might be in earshot and leaned in close to Holly.

"Mia had been sneaking out but I caught her and made her promise not to."

The Vega matriarch flashed back to memories of her oldest slipping out under cover of night to meet boys.

"You sure she can keep her promise?" Holly asked.

Tori nodded.

"I put in a little alarm to tell me whenever the door leading outside opens. I turn it on when Mia's not looking after we settled in for the night."

Holly was genuinely impressed by her daughter's resourcefulness.

"It hasn't triggered once. She kept her word."

But Tori didn't exactly looked relieved.

"What's the matter?"

"I still get the impression that she isn't telling me everything. There were some night terrors following our confrontation about the sneaking and the lying."

Holly had no idea and covered her mouth.

"Oh, Tori..."

"But she has been doing better, though. She..." Tori cleared her throat. "We started going to therapy. Although...separately."

She took Tori's hands into hers.

"That's great. I know since Sam you both had each other but that isn't always going to be enough. You need to face your problems."

The tan woman started to breathe that certain way before crying when Holly leaned her forehead against hers.

"And I bet you both will be stronger because of it."

"Thanks, mom. I just hope what's on Mia's mind isn't anything too serious."

"Who was she hanging out with?" Holly asked.

"Some friends...there was a boy I heard she liked at school, but he moved and...anyway, I know nothing about these friends. I never met them! What if she got talked into something really bad?"

Holly held her trembling daughter. A grown woman and she cannot shake the image of the little girl terrified in her dark bedroom.

"Tori, if there was anything that required you to intervene, anything deadly serious, the therapist has an obligation to not keep it a secret."

Her mom looked behind her quickly.

"Has there been anything?"

Tori shook her head no.

"Okay, that's good. If you don't mind my asking, how has it been working for you?"

"Therapy? Oh, um, well Dr. Ivy is really nice. They're pretty smart but laid back. I was nervous about Mia going to see them but after my own session, I have more confidence now."

Holly smiled.

"Good. People have a hard time admitting they need a little help, you know? But as you can see from your dad and me, it did wonders."

Tori smiled and nodded.

"I couldn't help but notice the shop is still closed downstairs."

The Latina sighed.

"Yep."

"If you don't have any desire to reopen it, maybe you should think about a different place?"

"What?" Tori asked.

"It's just you and Mia, sweetie. And that ground floor is collecting dust. I know it's a touchy subject with you...but...as the years go by and Mia gets older, you will be looking to downgrade anyway..."

"Mom! It's fine. Really."

"I just don't want you fretting to pay for a building where you only live in half of it."

Tori stepped back and crossed her arms.

"Well, I'm sure as hell not renting the first floor to someone else!"

Holly held up her hands.

"I didn't mean..."

Tori shut her eyes and hugged her mom.

"I'm sorry. I overreacted."

"No, you didn't, Tori. It's a lot to deal with."

"I can't leave..." she said. "I mean...how could I? Closing the store is one thing but turning my back on this place...it would be like pretending Sam never existed."

Holly held Tori's chin.

"You know that will never be true! You see Sam every day when you look at that beautiful girl's face. That is her father's face and your eyes! Love is what made Mia. So having her means the love in this home isn't really gone, right?"

Tori shook as she allowed herself to cry.

Holly held tightly to her.

David came along but she silently waved him away as they locked eyes. This was a vulnerable moment for Tori and more people might compromise things. He nodded and retreated back to the living room.

"I'm so glad you are all here," Tori sniffed. "Holidays are pretty quiet and...sad."

"Well, that is no such feeling for Christmas," Holly smiled, wiping her daughter's tears.

"Mom!"

Alice rushed and hugged Jade when she entered the room.

"Save me, please!" she whispered into her mom's ear.

"Alright, I have to borrow your cousin, okay kids?"

The two tots made their little sad faces and dropped their arms.

"They miss you," Jade told her.

"I know," Alice sighed. "Hey Gran! Merry Christmas."

Rosie fawned over the girl.

"Aww, such a pretty young lady you're becoming. Your mom told me you directed the big play in school."

Alice blushed.

"Oh, it's no big deal."

"No big deal?" mocked Jade. "Mom, it was incredible! Everyone was on their feet cheering at the end. Alice actually replaced the old director when he quit. Rumor says he was a real prick-" she glanced at her daughter nearby. "-ly person! Yeah, a prickly person. UGH! I wished I filmed it."

Jade rubbed her forehead.

"Why didn't I film it? I must be slipping in my old age!"

"Well, I'm sure there will be more," Rosie patted Jade on the back. "Alice is very talented."

"Where's dad?" asked Alice.

"Kitchen," Jade replied.

She bounded away to say hi to him, leaving the ladies alone again.

"How was the new school working out for her?" asked Rosie.

"Not gonna lie, she was a little fish in the worst way in the beginning," Jade replied. "But she made friends with some good kids. One of them is actually the daughter of an old friend, believe it or not. Bonus: she happens to be the principal."

"Wow, what are the odds?"

"That's what I said!"

Trina looked back when the sound of the door made her ears perk up.

"There you are!" said Tori.

"Hey, stranger," grinned her older sister.

"What are you doing on the roof?"

Trina shrugged.

"I like it, so quiet and pretty." She held her drink toward the neighborhood. "I can see everybody's decorations."

"Mia loves this spot, too."

Tori joined Trina leaning over the three-foot-high brick barrier.

"Andre seems pretty happy. Suppose I have you to thank for that."

Trina blushed.

"Yeah, well, he makes me pretty happy, too."

They both shared the same dawning of realization when that one scene from Friends popped into their heads.

Tori and Trina said in unison: "My best friend and my sister! JINX!"

The sister laughed wholeheartedly, leaning on one another.

"So, where are the others?" Trina asked. "Kicking myself for not keeping track the last couple of months."

"Rob had to head out of town and Beck and Cat are doing their thing in New York, so it was a treat to see you guys come over."

Tori's face fell.

"What's up?" asked Trina, finishing her beverage.

"I was kind of hoping...it's dumb."

"No," she insisted, setting her glass down. "Not dumb. Just tell me."

"I was really hoping Jade and her daughter would join us, but they had other plans."

Trina's eyes widened to a size that was usually reserved for a 60% off storewide sale.

"I don't know what shocks me more; that Jade West reproduced, or that all you want for Christmas is her."

Tori turned bright crimson.

"What?" she chuckled. "Why did you put it like that?"

"Eh, you know me. Like to stir the pot."

Trina then focused intently on her baby sister.

(Hmmm, why is she so flustered? If it was bullshit, she could just laugh it off, but this isn't that.)

"I mean word on the grapevine she is divorced, and I always got a..." Trina pressed the back of her hand under her chin in a delicate, fancy way. "...heh-heh-heh vibe from her."

"Trina!" scoffed Tori.

"Just sayin'" she shrugged. "You might have a shot."

Tori rolled her eyes.

"I'm going back downstairs, you nut."

Trina watched her leave, and she hung back for a little while longer taking in the view.

"Jade had a kid." She then shuddered. "Must be the antichrist."

Alice was fast asleep in her fuzzy green Grinch pajamas on the big couch in the living room.

It was a beige monstrosity of comfort that could accommodate a dozen people easily. And it overlooked the mounted big screen TV that hung over the Xanadu-inspired fireplace.

It was a bad idea to sit on this couch if you were the tiniest bit tired because it would suck you into dreamland.

In Alice's case, she was still jet-lagged from the trip. She didn't eat much because of her queasiness. But there would be more in the morning if she were on the mend.

Jade walked into the room where the end of Scrooged with Bill Murray was playing.

She was definitely her daughter. Ever since Jade was little, she was a sucker for a good Christmas Carol adaptation. And she kept that tradition going with Alice. They've seen it all: the Alastair Sim version, the George C. Scott version, the one with the Muppets, the Mickey Mouse one, even the musical with Albert Finney.

Jade relished that there was a universally-liked ghost story that people played during Christmastime. It was the chocolate in the peanut butter of holidays.

Luckily, Alice was already laying her head on a pillow. But Jade unfolded a fleece blanket and covered her.

"Some things never change."

She turned to see Harry.

He hardly had spoken a sentence to her since she arrived. The woman would be lying if she hadn't enjoyed watching the man walking on eggshells in his childhood home.

"Yeah, well, she was pretty exhausted from LAX to O'Hare. There must be a law from making an airport that huge!"

Harry snickered.

"At least some golf carts to get you to the other side of the terminal."

"Right," Jade agreed.

"I know it wasn't easy...but I'm glad you came."

"Yeah. Thanks for finally coming clean."

Harry nodded.

"I deserved that."

Jade crossed her arms.

"Can I ask you something and I want you to be honest."

"Okay," he sighed.

She walked away from the couch so Alice wouldn't accidentally hear them.

"Why? Why did you do it, Harry?"

"Um..."

"I mean I know things," she then gestured with air quotes. "Clicked for you and Gina."

"Gemma," he corrected.

"Whatever," Jade huffed. "The point is...you can't help what the heart feels...if you were no longer having feelings for me, whatever. But the disrespect!" she loud whispered. "You couldn't have the balls to end things before seeing another young thing?"

Harry put his hands in his pockets.

"Do you know what it's like to question your sanity? Your self-worth? The years you put into this relationship?"

Jade looked over to see Alice was still sawing lumber.

"If it weren't for that girl over there," Jade quivered. "Then this whole thing would have been a wash."

The former goth took a deep breath because that was a lot to get out at once.

"I'm not mad that I met you and obviously someone I cannot imagine living without came from it."

Harry looked at his daughter as well and nodded.

"But for fuck's sake, we could have ended this like rational adults!"

"I wanted to talk and...you know...you were always busy..."

Jade poked his shoulder. Hard.

"That is such a copout!"

He massaged where her finger once was.

"You're right, you're right. I'm sorry. There...there was no excuse."

Jade hugged herself.

"Was I really that terrible?"

"No, Jade" he said, shaking his head. "We were pretty serious but sometime after Alice...things cooled down."

Her expression morphed into one of scorn.

"Sorry if you felt slighted from the decrease of sex! I was only a new mom and still writing for a living!"

She stepped closer to him. This was a long time coming.

"You know, the time we spent going to couples counseling and family court would probably have also gone into having a date night or leaving Alice with your mom so we could have a romantic evening?"

Harry knew he wasn't really putting the effort like he should have.

"But that's over now. It's too late. We are done but we will always be Alice's parents. That is one amazing kid, and she deserves that much."

"You're not lying there," he said. "She's pretty great."

"So, custody agreements aside, can we make this a temporary ceasefire situation?"

"I can do that," Harry nodded.

Jade gritted her teeth and held out her hand. He took it and she squeezed hard. He winced.

"Okay..." he chuckled. "So, we're cool?"

"Not by a long shot, Harry. But now, I no longer wish to roll you headfirst into a hydraulic press."

"Great," he sighed.

"Goodbye, thank you!" Jenna waved at everybody.

"Merry Christmas!" they each said over one other.

"Merry Christmas to you, too!"

The door closed and Billy walked Jenna to her car.

"Please be careful, okay? They say there are more drunk drivers during the holidays."

(He's so sweet how he worries about me.)

"I'll be extra careful, promise."

"Call me when you get home so I know?" he asked.

Jenna kissed him and got into her car.

"Promise. Oh, and hey, thanks for having me over."

"I hope my family wasn't too much," he shrugged.

"No, they were all great. Christmas is usually just another day at home. We don't really...do anything. So, it was nice to have a full house with all the decorations and cookies and candy. I haven't had a real Christmas in a very long time. They way they all fuss over you...it's sweet."

Billy never really met her parents but from what he pieced together over the few months was that they weren't the warmest people in the world. He didn't think they didn't love her or anything. But for some people, affection might not be in their skill set.

"Well, they like you," he told her. "I'm sure they would be happy to have you back."

"I'll take you up on that offer," Jenna smiled. "Still can't believe we sang through John Denver and the Muppets' 12 Days of Christmas."

Billy nodded, "Every year. Since forever."

"But you love it," she pointed.

"Don't tell them," he whispered.

"I won't."

"You know...if you're free Christmas morning, we usually have a big breakfast. Then we open presents later on after everybody is awake, fed and comfortable. Would you like to come?"

Jenna thought about how her parents were away skiing in Aspen, which was typical of their winter vacation.

"I'd love that."

Billy leaned in through the window and kissed Jenna longer this time.

"Merry Christmas, Jenna."

"Merry Christmas, Billy."

She bit her lip as he looked at her.

"Well, I better go to bed soon if I'm going to make it tomorrow..."

"Uh...yeah...of course..."

They smiled awkwardly before Jenna put the car in gear and jumped forward an inch to her surprise.

"Whoops! Supposed to put it in reverse."

He nodded as she backed out of the driveway. He waved as she drove out of sight.

Billy turned around and almost had a heart attack when he was face to face with his mom.

"Jeez, MOM!"

"Did you ask her?"

"Yes," he sighed. "She's coming."

His mom hugged her son.

"I like her."

Billy put his arm around his mom and hugged her back.

"Me, too."

Jade was flopped down on her bed in the guest room.

She was positively spent from the whole day.

The older she gets, the most exhausting this time of year can get. A big difference from being a child with all the energy in the world and no responsibility. Then years pass and you start shopping, start wrapping, start decorating. Some of it fun in the beginning as a kid you want to feel more grown up.

But then they become a real bear. The traffic, the long lines at the store, the worst artists covering Christmas classics on the radio!

It wasn't until Jade became a mom that the holidays became fun again. Now, she lived to see Alice's face on Christmas morning. It made all that work so worth it.

Jade got a ding on her phone that there was an incoming call.

She begrudgingly picked it up to check who it was.

It was Cat.

"Oh, shit!"

Her phone requested that Jade answer with video, so she selected YES.

Now she was in a wee zoom call with Cat and Beck.

"Merry Christmas, Jade!" they said.

"Merry Christmas," she smiled back. "Where are the kids?"

"Asleep," Cat said. "We told them Santa doesn't come unless they go to bed."

"That usually works," Jade nodded.

"Heard you're back in L.A." chimed in Beck. "Sick of the fresh air?"

"You're one to talk about fresh air, Mr. New Yorker."

Beck made a face.

"How's TV treating you?" Jade asked.

"Eh, alright I guess. I started doing this web series on the side. Doesn't pay much but its getting a lot of positive buzz. I did a voice for an animated pilot and in two weeks, it already got 22 million views."

"Holy Hell," nodded Jade.

"If this gets picked up, it's another steady check," Cat said, looking so proud at her hubby.

"How about you, Cat?"

"Honestly this is my first real break in like a month and a half. My annual holiday blowout gets bigger every year! I might have to hire an assistant just to help with all the extra packages and invoices. Thank God I don't have to carry all of these to the post office! They just pick them all up from here."

"Sounds like you're living that fast-paced, get it done yesterday New York life!"

The couple looked at each other and smiled.

"We survive. That's what we say. You don't live in New York, you survive."

Jade chuckled.

"How about you?" asked Beck.

"Took a much-needed break from writing but I may have the new manuscript ready in time for next spooky season."

"Sweet," he said. "Get it, Stephen Queen."

Jade made a sour face.

"Eww, Beck. Did they automatically send you the dad jokes when you knocked Cat up?"

"Hey!" Cat pointed at the screen. "It was a mutual knocking!"

"Okay, okay, sorry."

"Have you heard from Tori lately?"

"Yeah, she called earlier. She said Hi to the kids. Guess what? Andre and Trina came by."

Jade felt a twinge of sadness.

(Would've been nice to see him again. I would wade through the landmine of Trina Vega to do so.)

"That's good," she said, feigning a happy face. "Tori's been going through it so a friendly face is good."

While she was faking the enthusiasm, her words were true. Jade was happy for Tori to have the company.

Jade felt guilty for heading back to Massachusetts for Christmas. She was worried that Tori had her heart set on them spending the holiday together. Thanksgiving was a real positive experience, in more ways than one. And the invitation was open for New Years.

(Frankly, it would have been a lot easier to make myself scarce after Christmas if I was still hated. But no, Harry's family likes me again.)

A weird situation Jade found herself, disappointed that things aren't awkward.

"You should call her," Cat said. "I mean if you haven't already."

"Yeah, don't forget," Beck added.

Jade looked away and blushed.

Back when they were not the best of friends, calling Tori wasn't difficult. So, why is it a hard thing now that they are tighter than ever before?

"Yeah. I should."

"Alright," Beck yawned. "Tomorrow's the big day."

"Same," nodded Cat. "They say it's going to snow tomorrow morning. Wouldn't that be perfect?"

Jade laid down on the bed.

"Yeah, sounds nice. Maybe we'll catch a taste of that here."

"You have a good night and I'll call you Christmas Day," Cat declared.

"You got it," Jade grinned. "Night, you two."

"Good night," said Beck.

"Merry Christmas!"

"You, too."

The call ended and Jade put her arms down, staring at the ceiling in the dark room.

She thought back to her first memory of this time of year with Tori Vega in it.

They were dressed up: her, Tori and Cat; to perform Andre's song to his teacher to challenge his low grade. Jade liked the song fine at the time (honestly haven't thought about it in a while) but this time her trip down memory lane took a different turn.

Jade found herself more enamored with how Tori looked in that cute outfit. While her and Cat looked like they walked out of the movie Mean Girls. Reliving that performance in her head, moments when Tori got really close, or even touched her, made her heart ring. It was like a tiny blacksmith was in her chest and the organ that pumped her blood was a tiny anvil. And this master of metal was forging a sword of sapphic sensuousness.

While she was often jealous of the tan songbird and detested sharing a stage with her, Jade didn't feel that here. There was a smile across her face, and it wasn't forced.

(Did I...Did I always feel this way? Am I remembering this differently, or did I unlock something I was blind to?)

The time and place she grew up; Jade was no stranger to queerness. It wasn't not an option.

She only in the last few years pieced it together that it was an option for her specifically.

In her writing circles, even to those she wasn't out to, would pick up her vibe. Those with more sophisticated "gay-dar" (and bold enough) would make a move. Jade would politely decline. In her youth, if it were an unwanted advance from some dude, she would knee him in the nuts.

But, this older more seasoned Jade took a gentler approach.

(What if they, too just came to terms with being gay? What if I was their first? Jesus, I would hate to color their romantic journey with a disastrous first step.)

Jade would carry on with some small talk and when the woman didn't take the hint, she would let them down easy.

She didn't think much of it. Jade chalked it up to becoming a big softie, looking out for a stranger's feelings.

(Has getting out of L.A. really make me such an empath?)

Then it hit her.

"Oh...shiiiiiiiiiit," Jade whispered to herself.

(I did what I did...never testing the waters...because I was...GULP...saving myself for...Tori Vega?!)

And as if by magic, her phone sounded off.

It was Tori.

"Okay, I'm convinced," she groaned. "Our smartphones are listening in on us."

She answered.

"Hey, Jade! Merry Christmas."

Those words were especially sweet coming from her.

(What the fuck, West!? Keep it together!)

"Help me, I'm cold!" Jade whined.

"Well I wish I could send you over some warmth right now."

Jade bit her lip and her legs overlapped tightly like her lower half was turning into a pretzel.

"How was the trip?" Tori asked.

"Tiring," Jade replied, suppressing a yawn.

"You sure sound like it," she giggled. "Is Alice around?"

"That little noodle is knocked out."

"Oh, okay. Well, just tell her that Mia says Merry Christmas."

Jade rolled over onto her side.

"Any big plans Christmas Day?"

"Everybody's spending the night and we're pretty much staying in tomorrow. You?"

Jade stretched and rubbed her eyes.

"Um, after presents and stuff, they normally go out for a Christmas brunch."

"Cool, cool," Tori said. "It was pretty nice here, actually. Some unexpected company."

"I heard," Jade smirked. "Just got off the phone with Cat and Beck."

"We should really visit them sometime. If it's too much for them for us to crash there, we can always get a hotel."

The former goth's eyes grew three sizes that day.

"Like go to New York...just the two of us?"

"Well, no, silly! We'd bring the girls along!"

Jade clutched her chest.

"Oh, right," she frowned. "That's...pretty...silly."

"I dunno, maybe summer break. Could be cool."

The more Jade thought about it, that did sound like it would be a blast. Alice would travel back to the east coast anyway after school lets out, so why not?

It was more than just a warm feeling deep, deep down.

Tori being incorporated into her family made the most sense.

The divorcee and the widow.

In the words of Tori: Could be cool.

"If only."

"What?" asked Tori.

"Huh, oh sorry. Talking out of my ass. I think the holly-jolly trappings are just that. They're wearing me down."

The Latina chuckled.

"Okay, Christmas Grunch..."

"...how dare you..."

"...I'll let you get some sleep."

"Okay," Jade yawned fully. "Merry Christmas, Stori. FUCK! I mean, Tori! TORI."

The laughter on the other line didn't help Jade with her embarrassment.

"Christmas Story," she said. "That's classic. I needed a laugh, Jade. You have a Merry Christmas, too."

Jade rolled to her other side, biting down hard on her hand.

"Good night," she mumbled.

"Good night."

She plugged in the phone to charge and buried her head under the pillows.

(Goddammit!)

A/N: Jenna meeting Billy's family was absolutely inspired by Frozen.

"He brought a girl!" [CHEERS!]

Little bit of continuity of the whole Trina not knowing about Alice thing, seeing how Jade is famous but only a trusted circle knows her kid's identity. And if you're one not to pay close attention (like Trina) Jade being a mom would've gotten past you.

BTW - Jade is SO me! I love that old Charles Dickens story and pretty much every movie that's been made from it.

Chapter Text

A/N: IT'S FINALLY HAPPENED!

This story is officially my longest one to date!

And it's nowhere near finished, LOL!

I knew it was going to be big. I knew it was going to be somewhat ambitious. But MAAAAAAN, I was not anticipating an EPIC!

But as it went, this story just grew and grew because I love these characters so much!

And hey, sequels and side-quels are NOT out of the question! So, the future is wide open.

We close out the not-too-distant-future of 2030 with a New Years Eve blowout! What can I say? The holidays tend to be my most popular chapters as well as personal favorites of mine!

The bell rang and Tori opened the door.

"Hey, you two!"

"Happy New Years, Mrs. Vega!" nodded Billy.

He and Jenna walked through the door.

"Everybody else is on the roof. Follow me, I'll show you the way."

The teens trailed behind Tori and ascended the steps that led to the access door.

Jenna had to duck a bit to walk through it.

They both gasped.

Paper lanterns were hanging from the clotheslines that hung about the roof. Tori used these when she had to dry something too big for the machine like a comforter.

There were also coolers filled with ice. They had water, soda, iced tea and even some energy drinks for those that need a little help staying awake. Beside the liquid refreshment was a table covered with food.

There were chips, pretzels, mixed nuts, a vegetable tray with spinach dip and a big sandwich platter.

"You guys went all out," noted Jenna.

"Yeah, we decided our first New Years Eve party had to be a banger," smiled Tori.

She then waved to get everyone else's attention.

"MIA! THE LOVEBIRDS ARE HERE!"

Jenna and Billy blushed hard as a mouth agape Lauren turned along with Chase and Mia, who were both covering their mouths.

Tori made a face and retreated back down below.

The five friends stood there awkwardly for a few seconds.

"Love is in the air" sang Chase.

"Don't," groaned Jenna while Billy pointed warningly.

Mia grabbed his arm.

"Everywhere I look around..." joined Lauren.

"You're one to talk," Mia leaned in.

"Don't be jealous," grinned Chase.

"Yeah," teased Lauren.

The two then kissed, which made Mia recoil.

"Eh, it's like walking in on your parents."

Billy laughed.

"Is this everyone?" asked Jenna.

Mia quickly looked disappointed.

"Yeah, that's everyone I guess."

"Alice isn't coming," Lauren explained, looking at Mia with concern.

"Oh, you miss her?" asked Jenna.

Chase didn't say a word because he didn't find that as something to mock.

"Maybe it would be less awkward if...you know..."

Billy couldn't find the words, but it was understood among the group.

Now that the lot of them had paired up, Mia was pretty much the odd one out. At least the presence of Alice off shot that.

Two couples and that fifth friend is not an easy dynamic for anyone involved.

Mia put her hands in her pockets.

While it was silly to think about, she couldn't help but worry that with these new romantic developments, she might be boxed out. At least Alice (for now) isn't struck by cupid's arrow and still just wants to hang.

(This is stupid. I'm being stupid. Of course, I want my friends to all get along. I should have been more specific.)

The sun had long set and the party was in full swing on the roof.

Tori's phone finally stopped blowing up from Mia's friends' parents, thanking her for throwing the get-together. Most of them wanted to attend an adult party and had reservations about leaving them home alone. But here they were around familiar faces and what better chaperone than your kid's friend's mom who was also the school principal?

She had earned their trust and they could be relieved that their sons and daughters were safe for the night.

And while Tori encouraged the teens to chill out, she still took her responsibility very seriously. There would be NO underage drinking, or drugs. And just as important: separate sleeping arrangements! The girls occupied the bedrooms while the boys crashed in the living room.

The Latina sighed when she realized that her usual bed was surrendered tonight.

"Yeah, did not think that one though."

The doorbell startled her.

When the initial shock wore off, her shoulders slumped.

"Did Mia forget she ordered a pizza again?" she muttered to herself.

Tori slowly opened the door.

Jade and Alice stood there, carrying bags.

"Is there room for two more?"

Tori lit up like the sun and pulled the pair inside.

"OH. MY. GOD. When did you get here?"

Jade and Alice looked at each other and shrugged.

"Two hours ago," the petite girl answered.

"You guys!" Tori gushed, hugging Jade.

(I know these aren't you style but you know I never cared!)

Jade blushed as she dropped her things and gave in.

"Where is everybody?" asked Alice.

"The roof," Tori pointed upward. "I can show-"

Alice dashed away, "I know the way, thank yoooou!"

"And she's gone," sighed Tori.

"Where does she get that energy?" Jade asked with a head shake. "You remember; I never ran for shit!"

"Yeah, people ran to you."

Jade turned toward Tori with a smirk, intent on keeping it cool.

"Damn right."

The former Goth's nostrils did not betray her and she leaned toward the kitchen.

Tori followed and Jade was already pouring herself a cup.

"Jade..."

"Sssh! I can't hear the coffee."

Then with a smile she returned the pot back to the little black maker and raided the fridge for creamer.

"I'm out, if you were curious. I just have milk."

Jade's whole body settled like someone let the air out.

"Fiiiiiine!"

She then pulled out a half gallon of milk with her free hand.

"This is 2%."

Tori shrugged.

"The horror," Jade moaned.

Chase's eyebrow raised at the sound of a commotion behind the access door.

"What's that noise?" he asked.

Mia leaned past him and noticed it too. Sounded like an animal was scratching on the other side.

Suddenly, the brown door burst open and Alice nearly fell flat on her face.

That door normally sticks, which was why Tori or Mia often did the honors since they were used to it.

"WHOA! Oh, God!"

The smaller teen steadied herself as she was now face-to-face with all of her friends.

Quite the entrance. She did a real Kramer back there.

"Hey guys!" Alice waved.

"Now it's a party!" Jenna declared with a raised fist.

"We were all hoping a certain freshman would crash," Chase smirked. He looked toward Mia. "Isn't that right?"

Mia marched up to Alice and gave her a friendly punch jab to the shoulder.

"Missed you, pipsqueak."

"Missed you, too" smirked Alice. "Friends over? Guess you're not grounded this week."

Mia brushed her hair back.

"Yeah, I know. Must be gettin' soft. I blame you."

Alice smiled and looked around.

"Holy shit, you really made it look amazing up here."

"How was the east coast?" asked Lauren.

"Cold," huffed Alice. "I am glad to be back. Do you know our neighbor was setting off fireworks every night since Christmas?"

The group laughed.

"I understand New Years, but this idiot was doing in constantly. Scared the hell out of my grandma's dog."

"Ah, man that sucks," said Billy.

"I'd kick his ass," Mia added.

"One of those roman candles flew over the roof," Alice stretched out her hand. "Like reach out and touch it, it was that close! We thought the house would catch fire."

"Damn!" Chase shook his head. "What an asshole."

Alice opened the chest and took out a half and half iced tea.

"I'm so thirsty," she said, opening it quickly to take a swig.

"Didn't you get something at the airport?" asked Lauren.

"Oh, I was thirsty," Alice said wiping her mouth. "I just wasn't $8 orange juice thirsty."

Mia hung back so nobody could see her smile. It was the first time in days the gang was back together. And Alice made it complete.

(Maybe next year will be okay.)

Tori laughed.

"So, you're cool now with your...are they still technically your in-laws?"

Jade nodded, taking another sip.

"And Harry got the stink eye from just about everybody."

Tori pressed her lips together.

"Can't say he didn't have it coming," she said. "Breaking my girl's heart."

Jade choked that last gulp of the hot beverage.

"You okay?" asked Tori, worried.

"Oh, yeah," Jade coughed. "Wrong pipe."

Tori surely meant it in a friendly way, like how guys would say "you're my boy!" but to the dark-haired one, those words carried more weight.

"It's so great you two came," she said, putting her hand on Jade's.

Jade hoped she didn't blush just then.

"I'm happy...to...be here, too. Heh."

Tori looked toward the stairs leading to the roof.

"It's been a little bit, let me check on the others."

Tori left the room, completely oblivious that she was being checked out.

(An ass like that should be a crime.)

Jade sat back with a sigh when her phone sounded off.

She sighed with a grin and answered.

"HAPPY NEW YEAR!"

"It's only 9'o'clock, dingus!" smirked Jade.

"Hello?!" sang Cat. "Time difference much?"

"I know that!" she groaned. "Just messing with you."

Then it dawned on her.

"Oh, wait. Does that mean I'm gonna hear from Shapiro in an hour?"

Cat giggled.

"That's right, he a Midwestern boy this week. When's he coming back?"

"January 3rd or 4th, I don't care," Jade yawned.

"Who's that?" came Beck's voice.

"Jade," replied Cat. "She says it's nine over there."

"Wait-wait-wait, you're back in L.A.?" he asked.

The other line went silent.

"Y-y-y-yeah, s-s-s-so...?"

"I thought you were spending the whole winter break with Harry's folks."

Jade couldn't see Beck over the phone, but she could feel his eyes narrowing in that suspicious way.

"And where are you now?" he asked.

"A little New Years party," she scoffed.

"It wouldn't be Tori's shindig, would it?"

(Cat might not be on to me but Beck seems like he is! And who the fuck says "shindig" these days?)

Jade chuckled nervously. She may as well announce she was pulling an excuse out of her ass.

"Well, you know, Alice missed her friends and they're all here now."

This time the redhead spoke.

"You sure it's only Alice who...misses...someone?"

(Hot damn, I underestimated Cat.)

"Tori..."

"Tori?"

"TORI!"

"Uh...HEY, Tori! Come here, Beck and Cat want to say high."

She just shoved her own cellphone into the Latina's hands and bolted.

"Where is she going?" she muttered to herself.

Tori put the phone to her ear and greeted her favorite east coast couple.

Jade charged into the bathroom and locked the door.

She leaned over the sink to prop herself because she wasn't confident her knees were up to the task.

"That was close," she sighed. "Jesus Christ."

Jade glanced at her own reflection in the mirror.

"Nice face," she grumbled. "Look up gay panic in the dictionary and they'll see this stupid expression!"

(What the fuck is wrong with me? When did I become such a coward?)

Beck, Harry, that Moose guy...any romantic prospect Jade had; none of them ever felt out of the realm of her control. She was always the one that held the cards. Boys were putty in her hands one way or another.

But she was breaking new ground here.

Jade had felt physical attraction in the past and she genuinely cared for her more serious suitors at the time. But it rarely went deep.

In high school, Beck was more of a status symbol than anything else. He was kind to her, and they had a good time together. But their fights and breakups were more bruises to her ego than anything else. What was it she said to Tori when she came to her house a wet mess brandishing that broken kite?

"I don't want anyone cool to see me like this!"

(Fuck, I was a spiteful bitch once upon a time.)

Nobody could alter the course of her mood in a positive way like Tori could. Nobody listened to her or helped her judgment-free the way Tori did. Her voice or just anybody mentioning her name made Jade's legs (Jegs?) wobble like nothing else.

She breathed in slowly and released it.

"Let's be logical about this," Jade whispered. "Let's list the pros and cons."

She held out her right hand.

(PROS: Tori is kind and patient and selfless and has a body that just won't quit. She's also passionate and a devoted mother to boot.)

Jade now looked at her raised left hand.

(CONS: She's probably straight. With me saying that, I don't think she's dated since her husband. And despite her saying she forgives me; I can't shake what a pain I was to her! Maybe she only sees me as a friend?!)

She looked between her hands, while meant to represent a scientific approach, Jade unfairly had both perfectly lined up.

Jade bit her lip.

"So, I'm damned if I do, damned if I don't. Wonderful."

Everybody was having a good time on the roof. The music was blasting and the friends were alternating between dancing and just talking.

So far, the only one who didn't participate in the dancing was Alice.

"What's up?" asked Jenna. "I thought you liked this song."

Alice looked around.

"I do," she chuckled.

Lauren joined them.

"You can't just sit still when Girls' Generation is on!"

The freshman blushed.

"Come on," Mia said.

"Huh?"

Mia rolled her eyes and grabbed her by the hand.

"Come. On."

Before Alice could object she was yanked to her feet.

"Now, just do what I do."

"Wait, Mia, no! I don't dance. I-I-I don't know how!"

"Then let me teach you. Follow me."

Mia lined up alongside Alice.

She squatted down. Alice followed. Mia shifted her hip left to right. Alice copied the movement, nearly losing her balance.

Mia chuckled.

"What?" shot Alice.

"Nothing."

Now Mia was focusing on the upper half, alternating between the left arm pushing back and then the right.

Alice was her mirror.

"Now, let's combine the two."

Alice stuck her tongue out as she did her best to keep up. It was touch and go, but Alice was able to keep some sync with her hips and limbs.

Claps of encouragement came from the others as they gathered around the master and her apprentice.

"So, like this?" Alice huffed.

"Yeah, you're getting it."

"Now what?"

Mia didn't answer right away. Instead she took off and did one of her own moves. Alice was dumbstruck that a human could move with such fluidity.

"I can't do that," she confessed.

"Don't need to," Mia said between controlled breathing. "Now you know how to do top, bottom and middle; you got the basics."

Alice tried to follow Mia who was like the wind.

"What does that mean?"

"Dancing is principles, not rules," Mia shouted. "Its about being in sync. Do whatever you want!"

She was beginning to understand.

Alice had to have the arms, neck, hips, legs, everything working together. The trouble with bad dancers is that they don't allow themselves to be in sync. Without it, you look like a vertical spaz attack set to music. Let the music guide you in speed and energy, but at the end of the day, there are no wrong answers. Not when you learn the ABC's.

Alice took a breath and closed her eyes, really listening to the rhythm of the song.

The short girl was sure she looked pretty dorky right now but she didn't care.

She danced like nobody was watching; at least she pretended.

"GO ALICE! GO ALICE!" they all chanted.

If this were a gaggle of mean kids like those bullies on her first day, Alice would have died.

But they weren't like that. They were her friends.

She could be herself around Lauren and Jenna and Chase and...

BAM! OW! DAMMIT!

Alice rubbed her forehead as she saw Mia was on the ground right next to her. She, too was holding her head.

"What happened?" she moaned.

"Something else you need to know," Mia grunted. "Always dance with your eyes open!"

The friends rushed to them with concern but the pair who collided suddenly burst out into laughter.

It was infectious. The whole gang was laughing til it hurt, even as they were helping Alice and Mia up.

"I'll grab some ice from the cooler," quipped Billy.

Jade went back into the kitchen and frowned when Tori wasn't there.

"IN HERE!"

She followed the voice to find Tori on the couch. The Latina made a smirk and handed Jade her phone back.

"Those two are crazy."

"I know, right?" Jade said, joining Tori on the couch. The former goth shifted in her seat with approval. "Okay, this is a nice couch."

(I should know. I crashed on a few.)

"I'm gonna miss it tonight."

"What, why?" asked Jade.

Tori blushed because she inadvertently said the quiet part loud.

"I...uh...haha...only meant that...never mind."

"Alright," said Jade.

"Guess what?" Tori said, changing the subject.

"What?"

Tori leaned over and grabbed her copy of Cold Blooded.

"I finally read it over vacation. Now I just need to get my hands on Bitter Harvest."

Jade beamed.

This woman who she was coming to terms with being smitten for is looking at her with adoration. And it's making Jade's stomach do somersaults.

"What did you think?" Jade asked nervously.

Tori guffawed.

"I mean, what can I say?" she gushed. "A turn of the century ocean liner with vampires? Where do you come up with this stuff?"

Jade shrugged.

"I guess one day I was watching Titanic and thought...needs vampires."

"Are you serious?" Tori giggled.

"Hey, what isn't improved by adding vampires? It's like the bacon of literature!"

The plot revolved around a kind of cruise for the undead, only half the passengers are human. While they are sailing the Atlantic with dreams of life in America, the humans are actually food for the vampires on board. There was a lot of play with commentary on status as the all-consuming vampires were treated like first class and the humans, no matter how wealthy, were looked as beneath them. This dehumanization allowed them the abandonment of guilt when dining on flesh.

Like much of Jade's fiction, it was gory and suspenseful but there were also many layers. Critics would mention these critiques of society to absolve her books from being dismissed as uncultured schlock.

"Who was your favorite character?" Jade asked.

"Obviously, Vanderperren!" Tori exclaimed.

He was the only vampire that sympathized with the humans and sought to protect a poor family from being eaten.

Jade nodded with a grin.

"This might sound silly, but..." Tori handed her the book. "Can I get an autograph?"

The Red Queen had gone mad! She took this white rose and painted it red!

"Oh...um...sure."

Jade took the book and flipped the cover to the first blank page. She took out one of her pens (because of course Jade West always had a ballpoint handy!) and started writing.

She glanced up at an eager Tori.

"Stop it."

"Stop what?" Tori asked.

"Staring at me while I write," Jade replied.

Tori leaned her head against the back of the couch.

"Aww, come on! Watching an author in action is so cool."

"It's just an autograph," she muttered.

"No, it's Jade West's autograph! That means it's special."

Jade bit hard on the one side of her lip.

(GODDAMMIT, VEGA! I'M ALREADY IN LOVE WITH YOU! STOP BUTTERING ME UP!)

(I mean I love that you stan me but you're not making it easy for me to come clean!)

That was one aspect of Tori that Jade found frustrating. She was nice by default. While the average person could say this is flirting, with Tori it's not so clear.

"Here," she sighed heavily.

Tori took the book and quickly opened to see what she wrote: "To Tori, Knowing you is no nightmare! Love, Jade."

(ACK! LOVE! WHY DID I WRITE "LOVE"?!)

The Latina smiled and closed the book.

"Now I have hard evidence I know the famous Jade West."

She cricked her neck.

"I was famous when you met me," Jade said trying to save face.

Mia and Alice sat there with matching makeshift cold packs made from ice cubes in sandwich bags.

"Is there a bump?" Alice asked, lifting hers.

"Nah," said Mia. "Just a little black and blue. You'll live."

Mia smiled.

"I think I was...six, maybe seven. I fell off my bike...landed on my face." She then slapped her hands. "POW! Lost two baby teeth that day."

Alice grimaced at the thought of such an impact.

"I just remember all the blood and the screaming," Mia rubbed her neck. "Some of it was my own. They were so worried."

"You go to the hospital?" Alice asked.

Mia nodded.

"I'll never forget the white walls, the bright lights, my dad carrying me while I'm yelling "I'm dying, I'm dying!"

"Such a drama queen," frowned Chase with a wink.

"Watch it, Brooks!" Mia pointed. "I can be senseless and still kick your ass."

Chase sat down with his cherry coke.

"Yes, ma'am." he said in his best homespun drawl.

Mia knew he used that on her for sarcasm.

"So, THIS is where you're hiding the grub!"

Jade emerged and smirked at the teens.

"Hey, again!" waved Jenna. "Guys, this is Alice's mom."

"So nice to meet you, Mrs. Doyle!" smiled Lauren.

"Gross, don't call me that again."

"Mom!"

She put on her best "friendly" grin.

"Sorry, I meant, it's Mrs. West, sweetheart."

Jade looked back toward her daughter.

"Better?"

Her eyes widened and she walked closer to Alice and her friend.

"What the hell happened to you two?"

"Dancing-related accident," blurted out Mia.

Alice made loud lip music in her attempt to push down a giggle.

"Okay, I'll leave you boo-boo buddies to it."

Jade snatched a turkey sandwich and a root beer.

"Later!"

Tori's phone rang at 10:00 and she lit up when she saw who it was.

"Hey, Rob! How's everyone?"

"Great, great. Just wanted to wish a Happy New Year."

Tori checked the clock, and she realized what was going on.

"I'm dumb!" she chuckled. "I forgot the time zones! Trina would make fun because they would be in a different one every time!"

She stretched and sat at the kitchen table. With everyone else on the roof, it was pretty quiet in the rest of the apartment.

"One year, Andre and Trina were in Sydney, so it was like...the next day, hahahaha!"

"Very cool. Phone calls from the futuuuuuure!"

"You're hilarious! So, you're all having a good time?"

Rob explained two weeks ago why he and Kate were not joining them for the holidays this year. After Hanukkah, they were tired of being split up, so they flew over to the Midwest to spend the rest of the year as a family.

"Yeah," he sighed. "But we also can't wait to get back."

"Awesome," smiled Tori. "I'd put Jade on but I'm having a hard time locating her."

"She alright?"

"Yeah, I guess. She was talking to Cat and Beck, then she handed me her phone and vanished."

Some muffled conversation between Rob and Kate were on the line. Tori had a time trying to make it out. It was just voices to her.

"Tori? Tori?"

"Yes, Kate?"

"You should find Jade, Tori..."

A mild shout-whisper match was now happening.

"...we need to butt out..."

"...oh, where's your heart..."

"...I love them too, but they should really figure..."

"...come on, babe, they need a push..."

Then it got a little hard to discern, so Tori waited patiently for something that made sense.

"Sorry about that," Rob sighed. "Kate and I need to go, so you both have a Happy New Years and give Jade a hug for us?"

"Or more!" added Kate. "Whatever feels right..."

The screen then said the conversation ended.

"Okay, that was weird."

Chase was sitting back on a lawn chair with Lauren leaning on him.

He kissed her on the head while she fiddled with his shirt.

"You're falling asleep," he yawned.

"Mmmm," she moaned. "No I'm not, you are."

Across the snoozing couple, Jenna and Billy were leaning over the barrier, taking in the night. They were also sharing a double-sized Rockstar energy drink.

"Almost there," she said. "Can you make it?"

He accepted the can and took another sip.

"Oh, yeah. I'm so kissing my awesome girlfriend at midnight."

Jenna blushed.

Just a few feet away, Mia was also leaning, but facing toward the roof. Alice was sitting on the ground beside her.

"Hey, Mia?"

"What's up?"

Alice stretched her arms before answering.

"Watching these guys got me thinking."

"I ain't kissing you," she said before sipping her Sprite.

"Not that!"

She stood up so they didn't have to talk loud to communicate.

"I was talking about you and Ryan. He's still coming back, right?"

Mia downed the last few drops, crumpled up the can and chucked it in the direction of the table.

Alice gave her a disapproving look.

"I'm gonna pick it up," she sighed.

"Come on, Mia! He's been away from Savannah this whole time!"

"So?" asked Mia.

"SO?" huffed Alice. "That means she hadn't sunk her claws into him. She doesn't strike me as long-distance-relationship material."

"Yeah, well, you never saw Savannah when she's on the prowl."

"What are you talking about?" asked Alice.

"You can be hungry all you want. Maybe you even think you deserve to eat. But when the lioness claims your food, there's no chance."

Alice rolled her eyes.

"I thought you were tougher than that!" she said.

"And I thought you were smarter than that!" Mia countered.

"Huh?"

Mia chuckled and stroked back her hair.

"You don't fucking get it! There is a pecking order in Hollywood Arts. A food chain. And Savannah Gilmore is at the top."

Alice put her hands on her hips.

"That's what you think!"

"That's what I know," Mia said in a defeated tone. "Sorry I blew up. Let me save you a ton of pain. Share what I learned from my couple extra years on this planet."

She leaned in close to Alice.

"Hopeless romantics cannot survive in this world. Just accept it."

Mia started walking away to pick up her empty can.

"I won't."

She looked back at Alice with a small smile.

(Look at Tiny Determined over there.)

"You do you, boo."

"How are they doing?" asked Jade.

Tori stopped when she saw her friend with a bottle of red wine and two glasses.

"They're fine...what's all this?"

"Oh, um, I figured some booze is in order. Don't worry, I'm not an alcoholic."

Tori shook her head and sat next to her on the couch.

"I only partake on special occasions," Jade explained, pouring herself a glass. "And when I'm sad, I just go for a walk instead with some music to clear my head."

She then started pouring one for Tori.

"Oh, no" Tori said. "I don't..."

"It's only some wine. Besides, me drinking alone is sad. But if you join me, it's...I dunno...less sad?"

Tori sighed and accepted her stem glass.

"Really, no champagne?"

"Nah, I hate the stuff!" Jade said. "Listen, Tori. I don't want you to get the wrong idea. This is just wine...because we have something to celebrate after all."

Tori brought the glass to her nose and sniffed it. Smelled like it will be sweet.

"What happened over at my place...Thanksgiving...was a rarity. A weak moment, alright?"

She looked at the Latina with all seriousness.

To think she cared this much of Tori Vega's opinion of her. But then again, she always cared. Even when they weren't friends. Nothing to bolster your self-esteem than having even your enemies think highly of you. Jade really did rule Hollywood Arts with an iron fist.

Now, she was quaking like anyone else. Sitting across from a girl she liked.

"Hey," Tori said, putting her hand on her shoulder. "I get it. It's okay. And between your walks and my therapy; I think we really made some strides lately."

Jade smiled.

"Here's to another year," the former goth said.

"Salut!" Tori said in her best dude voice.

Made Jade think about when they portrayed a married couple. Minus the really bad fake mustache, the image of them holding each other was a lot less ridiculous.

They clinked glasses gently and sipped their drinks.

"Oh, whoa!" Tori said with a smack of the lips. "I was right this IS sweet!"

"Yeah, nothing like the epiphany when you realize wine is really juice for adults."

Tori looked up and noticed the countdown was fast approaching on the TV. Just a half hour away from 2031.

She reached for the remote and turned up the volume. Then she proceeded to finish her wine with gusto.

"That is really damn good," Tori grinned. "I might just have another."

"Holy shit, Tori!" Jade said, picking up the bottle to pour some more. "Walking on the wild side tonight."

Tori made a face.

"Whatever. Not like I'm driving."

She then started pretending to be tipsy, unable to hold herself up straight.

"Hey listen...you...you...AHHH, you know who you are! I don't care..." Tori then faked a cartoonish hiccup. "I'm already home!"

Jade snorted, she couldn't stand it.

"Damn, Vega! When did you get so hilarious!"

"It's your fault," she said in her drunken voice. She then switched gears and used a Gaelic accent. "Ya brought me a nip of tha creature!"

The pale woman had to put her glass, because she was going down laughing her ass off.

"Stop it, stop it! You're gonna make me pee!"

Jade's posture stiffened and she quickly rose up to leave.

"See what you did!" she said, darting out of the room.

Mia and Alice stared at the two couples both in their own area, snuggled up and fast asleep.

"Bunch of lightweights," Mia said.

"They do look adorable, don't they?" asked Alice.

Mia groaned.

"Damn it, they do."

"Sorry I took so long. Rosie held me hostage on the phone until I talked to every-"

Jade returned to see Tori's glass on the table empty. Abandoned.

She looked around and found her standing in the doorway of her old bedroom. The one her and Sam once shared.

"Tori?"

She didn't turn around, so Jade approached her.

Now she got a good look at her face, Tori was sad but not crying. It was as if she ran out of tears.

"Come on, Tor," Jade said, gently leading her back to the couch. "Come on."

They sat back down while the TV droned on, the countdown now only a couple of minutes from starting.

"What's the matter?" she asked.

"Nothing," Tori sniffed. "My mom texted me if I saw her earrings. She couldn't find them and she, sorry, she wondered if she left them in the bedroom."

Jade looked up at the open door to the room.

"When my parents came to visit, I gave them my bedroom to use."

Tori then patted the couch.

"Truth is...I've slept here most nights."

"What?"

"Yeah," Tori nodded. "I really hadn't slept in there since..."

Jade hugged her before she could finish. Tori grabbed onto her friend and tried to control her breathing.

"I'm...just happy you're here, you know?" Tori said with sad eyes. "I really didn't want to be alone tonight."

Mia and her friends were here but she understood it wasn't the same thing.

They were teenagers and obviously don't want a parent hanging around. It was nice to have another grown up, even better a friend, to talk to.

Seeing Tori like that, so devoid of life, was jarring.

Jade recalled a passage from a poem by Edna St. Vincent Millay:

Sorrow like a ceaseless rain

Beats upon my heart.

People twist and scream in pain, -

Dawn will find them still again;

This has neither wax nor wane,

Neither stop nor start.

People dress and go to town;

I sit in my chair.

All my thoughts are slow and brown:

Standing up or sitting down

Little matters, or what gown

Or what shoes I wear.

In another state of mind, a lifetime ago, Jade would have relished seeing Tori Vega so despondent and resigned.

The woman now was a far cry from the vindictive teenager she used to be.

Now the tan woman across from her looked so sad. Jade felt compelled to hold her. To kiss her.

(I know I shouldn't. I mean, I wouldn't. But why?)

Jade had no rational reason as to why this wasn't a sound decision. She had her doubts when she decided to pull stakes and move east. She had cold feet marrying Harry. But this was different. It was like being in the middle of Times Square or the Las Vegas strip, bright signs all around. And they are all telling her that Tori is the right choice.

(She would never hurt me.)

Yes.

(She was a better friend than I deserved.)

That's true.

(Is it too much to want her to smile again? To laugh like the old days?)

But not to make life easier. Simpler.

(I want Tori to be happy!)

Jade pressed her thumb between her teeth, gnawing on the nail.

(What if I were the one to make her happy? Could I be...?)

"ALRIGHT, HOLLYWOOD! HERE IT COMES! TEN...NINE..."

"Tori?"

"SEVEN...SIX..."

"Hmmm?"

Jade took a big gulp of wine.

(Fuck it.)

"TWO...ONE!"

She wrapped her hand around the back of Tori's neck and drew her in so fast she didn't have time to react. Their lips crashed together at "HAPPY NEW YEAR!" The strains of "Auld Lang Syne," that song they always played after the stroke of midnight, began.

Jade was nervous when she broke the kiss. Tori didn't kiss back but then again, she did catch her off guard.

"Tori..."

The Latina blinked, mouth agape.

"I'd better go to bed," she blurted out. Tori started to go toward her room. "I'll check on the kids first."

Jade didn't object and let her go.

She leaned back on the couch and swore at herself.

"Well, you played your hand and you lost."

A/N: SO MANY FEELS!

Mia at the party reminded me of Mark from Rent. Seeing everyone in your friend group fall in love and you're just kind of there.

Also, I liked making Kate Shapiro our chaotic good for Jori endgame. Anyone else?

Chapter Text

A/N: Well, we reached quite the crossroads.

I always knew the New Years Eve kiss was going to be the crucial turning point of the story. Everything is different now.

But strap in because there is more drama to explore. I am not through with these characters yet, not by a long shot!

I want to take this second to say how thankful I am of all of you! Reading and writing and talking with you guys are the highlights of my week!

Tori's mind was buzzing about the kiss since she woke up January first.

It was living rent-free in her brain, and it definitely affected Jade, too because the former goth and her daughter left earlier than the others. They didn't even make it for breakfast.

Jade likely let Alice sleep for a bit before having an Uber take them home. They were in hot demand in the past 24 hours, so it was fortuitous that they got one at all. Alice didn't have the opportunity to say goodbye because her friends were still knocked out, including Mia. Tori was up and about, her sleep was very tough that night, but Jade avoided her out of embarrassment.

The Latina had a very lonely and haunting morning, even after the kids started waking up. They took turns using the bathroom, ate breakfast together, and Jenna offered to play taxicab for her friends.

That left Mia and Tori. She looked at her mom quizzically.

"Mom? Mom, you okay?"

"What?" blinked Tori. "Did you say something?"

"I asked if you were alright."

Tori stood up and started cleaning up the kitchen.

"Oh, yes! You bet!"

The clanging of dishes in the sink were pretty loud.

"Why don't you...um...go ahead and relax. I think the parade is still on."

"You...don't need help?" Mia asked.

Tori cleared her throat.

"No, babe. I just need to keep busy right now."

Mia had heard this sort of thing before. Tori would request being left to chores or errands because she was processing something and needed to keep her hands busy. Or she was desperate for a distraction.

"Okay," she shrugged and crashed onto the couch to watch the Mummers on YouTube.

It was being broadcast live from Philadelphia and ever since she was little, Mia was captivated by the creative costumes and dances. It wasn't a typical parade with floats and balloons. This was a kaleidoscope of color and music and Mia wished she could see in person one day.

With the dishes and mess squared away in the kitchen, Tori set her focus on the laundry.

She replayed that scene from last night over and over and it made no sense.

Tori knew it wasn't a dream because she could never recall one this vividly.

And she was confident that she was sober. While Tori did partake, her stomach was far from empty. That was always the case with her. Tori never really experienced being "drunk," it never got to that point. She usually would get sick if she failed to eat something. So, Tori hedged her bets by making sure she wasn't hungry when drinking but then she would overdo it and feel so full that she held back on the booze. It was the perfect defense against getting shit faced.

"I just...I can't...what the hell was that?"

(Jade kisses girls. I assume, I mean that's what she appears to be into.)

"Am I reading too much into this?" she said to herself. "It was at the stroke of midnight. Maybe Jade was just honoring...tradition...?"

(Yeah, that's it. Like the mistletoe clause. Dumb.)

Tori had been to countless New Years parties, with friends and classmates and coworkers. Nothing ever culminated into a kiss. Just because.

She slammed the lid to the washing machine and rested her head on the cold metal.

Now, Tori wasn't just focusing on Jade the moment of the kiss.

She was looking back on every little touch, every meeting of the eyes, everything that she said. The whole evening. No! Ever since they crossed paths months ago.

Things were familiar between them while at the same time being weird.

But Tori attributed that to being close friends and then falling off the face of the earth for years and BOOM! there they were both previously married and with their own daughters. How could things NOT be a little awkward?

(But now this takes on a new dimension! Jade and me, we go way back. But her being...gay...was a more recent epiphany.)

(Wasn't it?)

At least if Jade's own admission is to be believed. But she had been one to speak her mind. Tori wondered if Jade hated keeping secrets because she felt secrets were stupid. Or, maybe, keeping a part of you from people is a sign of weakness. At least to Jade.

Had Jade knew this about herself way back when, Tori would have been supportive for sure!

(And she certainly would not have made a move like that. We didn't quite vibe that way in the old days. Didn't we?)

"Maybe...in the heat of the moment...she wasn't thinking clearly?"

(Okay, when has a brain fart ever resulted in a smooch?)

(Fair enough.)

Tori sat cross-legged on the rug in the laundry room.

"What if...what if she really does like me like me? Now what?"

She looked down to her naked left hand, focusing intently on the ring finger.

"Nothing, that's what!"

Without thinking, she rubbed her own lips. Flashes of the kiss came rolling back.

(Okay, there's probably no ambiguity of Jade's feelings, I fear...)

(But what do YOU think? How did it feel to you?)

Tori rolled onto her side, curled up to fit her frame on the yellow rug.

"I don't know."

Tori sat across from Dr. Ivy not saying a word.

They held their notepad and pen while Tori had a pen of her own. It was sitting in her left hand, thumb and forefinger rubbing it.

Ivy noted this.

(Almost obsessive need to keep the hand occupied. She's processing...something.)

"Tori?"

"What?" she blurted out, looking up.

"It's been five minutes, and you haven't said a word."

"Oh...really?"

Ivy put down their notepad.

"Maybe you would like to talk about the holidays? How was your break?"

"Oh, uh, Christmas was very nice. My parents came to visit and my sister and one of my oldest friends."

Ivy was glad to see Tori smile, though her eyes were saying something else.

"That's good. I spent the week with relatives in San Bernardino. How was your New Years?"

CRACK!

Tori looked down at the pen she had been holding was now broken into two. She didn't even realize she did that. But now the cheap plastic stick was busted, and she had an ink stain on her hand.

"Here," Ivy offered a box of tissues. "See? They have many uses."

Their efforts to break the tension was only met with a mild huff from Tori.

"I guess I should be lucky it was one of the crappy pens from the office and not a ballpoint, or there would have been a real mess."

Dr. Ivy chuckled.

"That's a personal favorite philosophy of mine," they said. "Appreciate the small victories, or at the very least know things could have been worse."

"Yeah, I guess," Tori grinned. "I'm apparently more than a figurative mess."

Ivy waived their hand.

"Okay, okay, let's not be reductive."

Tori clammed up, low-key had a moment, when the subject of New Years came up.

"Did...something happen?" Ivy asked.

"No," Tori shook her head. "I mean...yes. No, I mean..."

The Latina shut her eyes tightly like she was trying to wake herself up.

"I don't know where to begin," she sighed. "But it's been haunting me for days and I'm gonna burst if I don't get it out!"

Ivy gave Tori a sympathetic look. A disarming demeanor.

"You can start wherever and whenever you like. I'm listening."

Tori let herself become hypnotizes by the ticking of the wall clock beside the good doctor.

She thought about the broken pen and realized that's going to be her if she doesn't pull the trigger and talk. Besides, Ivy is the most objective individual she could think of. Nobody else felt comfortable enough for Tori to discuss this. Not yet.

"Okay," she sighed long. "I can't remember if I ever brought her up before but...did I ever mention Jade?"

They shook their head.

"I see. Well, remember that big school play a month or so ago?"

"Yeah?"

"The director, that freshman, Alice, her mother is Jade. Jade is...an old friend."

Ivy straightened their posture a bit.

"And was this Jade the old friend who came over for Christmas?"

Tori shook her head no.